DOJ-1.pdf

The Diaries of Jesus Section 1 of 8 — Half-title page through Topic 9,006

Pages 1–152

THE DIARIES OF JESUS

The

DIARIES OF JESUS

–––––––––––––

A Monograph on the Four Gospels

New Millennium Translation

First Digital Edition

–––––––––––––

The Lay Readers Bible Society

Houston, Texas, USA

4 Copyright 2006 by the Lay Readers Bible Society. All rights reserved. Reviewers Early Edition (ink on paper) released 1997 First Digital Edition (on CD) released 2006

5

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS In The Diaries of Jesus, all scripture from the New Testament is based upon Westcott and Hort’s The New Testament in the Original Greek, published by THE MACMILLAN COMPANY in 1929, and as updated by The Lay Readers Bible Society in 2006.

Assistance in parsing the Greek text of the New Testament was drawn from Max Zerwick, S.J., and Mary Grosvenor’s A Grammatical Analysis of the Greek New Testament unabridged, 3rd revised edition, copyright 1988, published by Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Rome, Italy. Additional assistance in parsing was found in the listings of The New Analytical Greek Lexicon, edited by Wesley J. Perschbacher, copyright 1990, from Hendrickson Publishers, Inc., Peabody, Massachusetts, U.S.A.

Old Testament passages are usually translated from the Septuagint. In some instances, however, the Masoretic [Hebrew] Old Testament text is preferable. Where the latter is the case, one or another of the recognized translations has been chosen and credited. Septuagint text is taken from Sir Lancelot C. L. Brenton’s edition of the Alexandrian version, first published in 1851, and more recently available from the Regency Reference Library [Zondervan], Grand Rapids, Michigan, U.S.A. NASB New American Standard Bible (Updated) NEB The New English Bible NIV New International Version NJB The New Jerusalem Bible NRSV New Revised Standard Version REB The Revised English Bible TAB The Amplified Bible TJB The Jerusalem Bible

CONTENTS

T A B L E O F C O N T E N T S

G E N E R A L Overview of Koine Greek ................................................................ 10 Conventions ..................................................................................... 24 Harmony of the Gospels .................................................................. 53 Root Elements .................................................................................. 942 Authors ............................................................................................. 962 Special Passages ............................................................................... 979 Calendars and Dates ......................................................................... 996 Citations ........................................................................................... 1049 Subject Finder Index ........................................................................ 1080 Synopsis ........................................................................................... 1112

CONTENTS

8

T H E F I F T Y I N T E R V A L S TOPIC SERIES AND HEADINGS HARMONY 1. Background ......................................................................................... 53 2. John; Testing; The Christ .................................................................... 90 3. Antecedents ......................................................................................... 107 4. Judea; Baptizing .................................................................................. 112 5. Crossing Samaria ................................................................................. 120 6. Galilee (incl. Royal Official’s Son; Move to Capernaum) .................. 126 7. Proclaim .............................................................................................. 131 8. Tour ..................................................................................................... 142 9. The Roof and the Paralytic .................................................................. 148 10. Levi’s Banquet; Lost; Mammon; Conform ......................................... 153 11. First Feast of Tabernacles; Siloam; Sheep .......................................... 170 12. Along the Jordan ................................................................................. 185 13. The Plot ............................................................................................... 203 14. Crowds from Afar ............................................................................... 218 15. Herodias .............................................................................................. 238 16. Prayer .................................................................................................. 242 17. Sermon on the Mount-A; Virtue; Reciprocity; Model; Courage; ........ 254 Choose; Mount-B ................................................................................ 18. The Synod at Capernaum .................................................................... 280 19. KOG Sermon from the Boat ................................................................ 298 20. Legion .................................................................................................. 320 21. Jairus .................................................................................................... 335 22. Departing on the Mission .................................................................... 345 23. Visit to Nazareth .................................................................................. 357 24. Returning from the Mission ................................................................ 366 25. Feeding the 5000; Bread Discourse ..................................................... 370 26. Gennesaret; Cares; Feeding the 4000 .................................................. 394

CONTENTS

9 TOPIC SERIES AND HEADINGS HARMONY 27. Dalmanutha – Signs; Prepare; Homeward Crossing ........................... 406 28. Second Feast of Tabernacles – Booths-A; Bethesda; Teaching; ......... 422 Judge; Critique; Warrant; Colloquy; Witness; Booths-B .................... 29. North to Sidon; Follow; Mountain of Transfiguration ........................ 463 30. Home Again from Sidon; Deportment; Marriage ................................ 498 31. Fateful Journey; Jericho; Going Up .................................................... 525 32. Triumphal Entry .................................................................................. 568 33. Day of Indignation ............................................................................... 575 34. Faith; Authority; Vineyard; Bearding Antagonists ............................. 582 35. Things to Come; Last Days; Entrust ................................................... 614 36. The Few; Kingdom; Judgment; Jesus Warned .................................... 667 37. Trying to Trap Jesus; Lull ................................................................... 685 38. Supper with Simon the Leper .............................................................. 705 39. Judas .................................................................................................... 715 40. The Last Supper ................................................................................... 729 41. Garden ................................................................................................. 756 42. Formalities ........................................................................................... 776 43. Jesus before Pilate and Herod – the Scenes ......................................... 796 44. Calvary ................................................................................................ 817 45. Tomb ................................................................................................... 847 46. Risen .................................................................................................... 868 47. Proofs .................................................................................................. 886 48. Great Commission; Intercessory Prayer; Parted .................................. 899 49. Reflections ........................................................................................... 924 50. Postscript and Pentecost ...................................................................... 935

OVERVIEW

O V E R V I E W O F K O I N E G R E E K

The primary language in which Jesus and his followers conversed was Aramaic, the local tongue spoken in Galilee and Judea and nearby areas. On occasions, however, Jesus would be speaking to an audience who came from diverse parts of the empire, many of whom could not understand Aramaic. On these occasions the international language of the day — Koine Greek — would have been employed. The notes of our several diarists were almost certainly written down in the same language as Jesus was speaking at the time. Hence, the diaries in their original form would have been partly in Aramaic, partly in Greek. Unfortunately for modern scholarship, none of those Aramaic notes have been preserved. What has been preserved for us is only their translation into Greek by ancient writers; and lacking the Aramaic originals, we today can not attempt to correct or refine the Greek wording they chose. The Syriac Bible, however, affords an early look at how the gospels as compiled were soon translated from Greek to or back to Aramaic. The following observations may prove helpful to the reader who is not already versed in the Koine Greek language. It is only a sketch, but it should suffice to explain some of the peculiarities to be found in this near-literal translation of the gospels. INFLECTION Verbs Koine Greek was a highly inflected language; and by the process of inflection much could be expressed with just a single word, where English would require a string of words. This is particularly true of verb forms. Consider the Greek word: DIA SKORPIS QJSO NTAI, found at Mk. 14:27 …

The final four letters of the word — NTAI — identify the person as 3rd person plural. The four letters preceding these — QJSO [Q = “th,” as in “think”; J = “e,” as in “beta”] — indicate the tense, voice, and mood as future passive indicative. Preceding this is the core element — SKORPIS — identifying the root verb as SKORPIZW. The first three letters — DIA — is a preposition which adds the idea of thoroughness or widespreadness. English translation: “they-will-be-scattered-abroad,” 3rd pers. plur. fut. pass. indic. One word in Greek becomes five in English (seven syllables, either way).

OVERVIEW

11 Other groups of ending letters serve to identify the 3rd person singular and the 1st and 2nd persons singular and plural. Yet other letters or groups of letters strategically placed can express the present, aorist, imperfect, perfect, and pluperfect tenses; the active or middle voices; the subjunctive, imperative, or optative moods; or the infinitive form. There are also participial forms of this verb, where the verb takes on the character of an adjective. For example, “[They] being-scattered-abroad, they-will-return to their homes.” As a participle, a verb can be inflected as masculine, feminine, or neuter; singular or plural; nominative, genitive, dative, or accusative; future, present, aorist, or perfect; active, middle, or passive. One verb, thus, can have on the order of 300 possible inflections. There are various sets of inflections, and the lexical form of the verb determines which set applies. The sum of all the theoretical patterns for verb inflection, including orthographic mutations, ascends into the thousands. Nouns Nouns generally have a given gender, then are inflected to show singular or plural; nominative, genitive, dative, accusative, and sometimes vocative; for 10 possible inflections. There are, however, three different declensions of nouns, giving the student a bit more to learn. Then come the exceptions to the rules. Adjectives Adjectives are also inflected as masculine, feminine, or neuter; singular or plural; nominative, genitive, dative, accusative, or vocative; a total of 30 possible inflections. Again there are distinct sets of inflections. And there are the comparative and superlative forms to be considered as well. Pronouns The Greek pronouns are more precise in meaning than is the case in English. “You [sg.]” can not be confused with “you [pl.]”; “they [masc.]” is distinguishable from “they [fem.]” and from “they [neut.].” The pronouns have nominative, genitive, dative, and accusative forms. Greek did not have an ungendered pronoun that might be employed when speaking of both male and female individuals, or of individuals gender unknown, or of spirit beings having no gender. English, at least, has the ungendered pronoun “they,” which the Greek lacks. Greek does, however, sometimes cast a verb in the second or third person with the implied subject being an indefinite “you” or an indefinite “they”: Mt. 11:19 “The Son of-the Man2 he-came eating and drinking, and they-say [3rd pers. pl. – indefinite], ‘Behold, a man who is a glutton and a winebibber, a friend of-tax-collectors and of-sinners.’ ” Lk. 7:34 “The Son of-the Man2 he-has-come eating and drinking, and you-say [2nd pers. pl. – indefinite], ‘Behold, …’ ”

OVERVIEW

12 Jn. 3:8 “The breeze it-blows where it-wishes and you-hear [2nd pers. sg. – indefinite] the sound of-it, …” In scripture the word “he” is used in lieu of a true ungendered pronoun. God is called “he” [not “she”], and Satan is called “he” [not “she”]. For millennia people have accepted this two-fold usage of the masculine pronoun. In more recent years some individuals have objected to the pronoun “he” having these dual connotations. The proper solution to this problem, it seems, would be to fashion a brand new singular pronoun which would then refer to “a-male-or-female-being” or to “a-being-neither-male-nor-female-but-sentient.” Neither Greek nor Aramaic had a distinct second person pronoun to use when addressing family members, close friends, animals, or the deity. This absence complicates translation into a number of modern languages which in fact do have such distinct pronouns. The intimate second person pronoun was routinely used in vernacular English, also, until about four centuries ago.

VERBS – VOICE Passive Voice Our Greek sources display a propensity for using the passive voice even when the active voice might be more direct. Generally this presents no problem to the translator: the verb meaning “to pity” appears 12 times in the gospels, each time in the passive voice, and can readily be rendered “be-moved-with-pity.” Sometimes, however, finding the exact English way to express a verb in the passive proves a challenge: Lk. 10:34 “… he-led him to an inn, and it-was-taken-care [literal] of-him.” The verb here is expected to have an implicit third person pronoun, such as “it” or “there,” but the ear rebels at this translation. Compromising a bit on the rules of grammar, we can arrive at the more euphonious: Lk. 10:34 “… he-led him to an inn, and care-was-taken of-him.” In at least a few instances where the Greeks employed the passive voice, it is nearly impossible for the English mind even to conceive how they were thinking: the verb meaning “answer” or “speak-up” is a case in point and appears 231 times in the New Testament. One might perhaps translate it as “be-moved-to-react.” However, in this volume, the few trouble-some verbs of this description are simply given an active translation. There exist at least a few examples where English itself quaintly casts a verb in the passive: “…, a person possessed of sound mind and good moral character, …”

OVERVIEW

13 This would be perplexing usage even to the ancient Greeks. Their grammarians would, no doubt, assign it an appropriate classification and consider the difficulty to have been over-come. (But it is still passive.) Another is: “She was delivered of a five-pound baby boy.” Middle Voice Koine verbs can be conjugated in the active, passive, or middle voices. English has only the active and passive voices. In certain usages of the middle voice the subject of the verb is also the object of the verb. This can be expressed in English by using a reflexive pronoun: Active: They-persuaded him to go see a doctor. Passive: He-was-persuaded to go see a doctor. Middle: He-persuaded-himself to go see a doctor. Middle: We-enjoyed-ourselves immensely. Middle: Now I-lie-me-down to sleep. In the present, imperfect, perfect, and pluperfect tenses the spelling of the middle and the passive forms are identical. In these tenses the translator has some freedom to interpret what the writer was trying to say. Consider this example from 1 Cor. 14:34: 1C 14:34 Let+ the women in the assemblies +remain-quiet; for it-is-not-allowed for-them to-be-speaking. But-rather / let-them-be-subjected [passive voice], / / let-them-subject-themselves [middle voice], / just-as the law also it-says. In the future and aorist tenses the middle and the passive voices have distinctive spellings, and a translator is not at liberty to regard a passive form as middle voice. If a certain verb always appears in the passive voice in the future and aorist tenses and never in the middle voice, then, presumably, in the other tenses as well the Greek ear heard this verb as passive, not middle. “POREUOMAI,” one of the many “go” verbs, is an example. In this monograph “POREUOMAI” is given the aorist passive translation “be-gotten-along.” In other tenses, however, the middle voice is chosen and the verb is rendered “go-along,” “depart,” “travel,” or “continue,” even though the evidence argues that the writer indeed meant passive. “Get-oneself-along” would be the pure middle translation. In other usages the middle voice merely emphasizes that the subject is originating the action: Lk. 22:31 “Simon, Simon, behold, the Satan he3-earnestly-asked-for [middle voice] the-chance to-sift all of you [pl.] like the wheat. …” To flag the middle voice in this instance, one might say, Lk. 22:31 “… the Satan himself3 he3-earnestly-asked-for …”

OVERVIEW

14 Where the subject of a verb is plural, the middle voice can imply an interaction among the ones initiating the action. But this interaction may be self-evident in the basic meaning of the verb and require no added assistance. The verb “SUM.BOULEUW” [“W” = “o,” as in “so”] appears twice in the gospels: Mt. 26:3 Then the chief-priests and the elders of-the people they-were-convened in the palace of-the high-priest, the-man being-referred-to-as Caiaphas. Mt. 26:4 And they-consulted-together [SUM BOULEUW – middle voice]. Jn. 18:14 Now Caiaphas he-was the-one counseling [SUM BOULEUW – active voice] the Jews that it-is-better one man to-die for-the-sake-of the people-Israel. In this study the middle voice is generally given an active form with no special twist. In a few instances, however, such as at 1 Cor. 14:34 cited above, some care is taken to bring out the middleness.

VERBS - TENSE Future tense with imperative meaning The future indicative is sometimes used not to state a fact but rather to lay down a rule: Mt. 19:18 He-says to-him, “Just-which-ones?” And the Jesus he-said, “The-writing that goes: ‘You-will-not-commit-murder [future active indicative],’ …” The parallel passage has: Mk. 10:19 “ ‘You-should-not-commit-murder [aorist active subjunctive],’ …” English is blessed with the ill-defined auxiliary verb “shall,” which might in some appli-cations be thought of as the future subjunctive form of “should.” “Shall we be going?” seems to fit this definition; while “Shall we dance?” does not. Most translators would have the above passage read, ‘You-shall-not-commit-murder.’ Greek, however, did not afford its writers a choice such as this. Present tense with future meaning The present tense in many languages can have future meaning. That is the case in Greek and in English. For this work, the construction “be-going-to” has been adopted to give a verb in the present tense an unambiguous future meaning, when such is thought to be the writer's intention: Jn. 21:23 Now-then this the remark it-got-out to the brothers2 as meaning that that the disciple he-is-not-going-to-die [present active indicative].

OVERVIEW

15 Present tense with historical meaning Grammarians have the term “historical present,” which means use of the present tense to report a past event. The historical present is found throughout the New Testament. It is not good literary form in English, but one may hear it used in everyday conversations: He came into the room, and she says to him, … An example from scripture — at the supper, when Judas goes out into the night: Jn. 13:31 So when he-went-forth [aorist tense], Jesus he-says [present tense], … Here is an inversion of the historical present: Jn. 5:14 La ter the Jesus he-finds [present tense] him in the temple; and he-said [aorist tense] to-him, … He comes into the room, and she said to him, … Aorist tense – punctiliar meaning Punctiliar action can be expressed or intended both in English and in Greek. Greek, however, has a distinct tense for stressing that a past action was punctiliar. This is called the aorist tense. Another tense, the imperfect, is used whenever durative past action is to be described. Punctiliar and durative action may be illustrated this way: Punctiliar: She-sat-down just as I came in. Durative: She-was-sitting-there all morning. In other Greek tenses, that an action was punctiliar must be inferred from context. Greek also sometimes had separate verbs, one with punctiliar meaning and one with durative meaning: Mk. 9:35 – Punctiliar: And sitting-down [KAQ IZW], he-called+ the Twelve +over. Mk. 3:32 – Durative: And a crowd it-was-sitting-there [KAQ JMAI] around him, and … The aorist is also used to present action that continued over a certain interval of time, blurring the distinction between it and the imperfect tense: Mk. 6:30 And the ones-sent-out they-are-gathered before the Jesus, and they-reported to-him all such-things-as they-did [aorist tense] and such-things-as they-taught [aorist tense]. Mk. 16:20 And those, going-forth, they-preached [aorist tense] everywhere, with-the Lord working-alongside and confirming the message through the signs following-thereupon.

OVERVIEW

16 Aorist tense with pluperfect meaning Good colloquial English often calls for a tense different from the one used by the Greek writer. Sometimes this is because the writer made a poor choice of tense in the first place. More often it is because English and Greek have distinct rules governing tense selection and the sequencing of tenses. In the Harmony section these anomalies are usually left for the reader to observe. However, in a few instances, to avoid confusion, an aorist has been flagged as calling for the pluperfect in English: Jn. 4:46 Then he-came back-again to the Cana of-the Galilee, where he-[had]-made the water wine. Aorist tense – non-translatable usages As noted, there were rules of grammar which determined the proper sequence of tenses in Koine. Accordingly, Koine had aorist forms for the imperative mood, for the participle, and for the infinitive. These distinctions can not easily be expressed in English, and no attempt is made in this volume to approximate them. Lk. 22:67 “If you you-are [present active indicative] the Christ, tell [aorist active imperative] us.” Second aorist Some verbs have two aorist forms, a strong form and a weak form. English shows the equivalent in the past tense with verbs such as: besought – beseeched; hove – heaved; lit – lighted; wrought – worked. Imperfect tense – durative meaning The imperfect tense describes continuing past action. It was contrasted with the aorist tense, above. For some verbs the durative idea is understood and requires no elaboration: Lk. 19:14 “But his the subjects they-hated [imperfect tense] him; and they-sent-over a delegation right-behind him, saying, …” Ac. 1:17 “… For having-been-counted-in, he-was [imperfect tense] among us and he-attained-to the office of-this the ministry.” For other verbs the idea is not implicit but must be brought out through auxiliary words: Mk. 5:24 And a large crowd it-was-following [imperfect tense] him … Lk. 5:15 And large crowds they-would-assemble [imperfect tense] to-listen and to-be-cured of their the illnesses.

OVERVIEW

17 Jn. 9:18 Indeed the Jews they-did-not-believe the report about him that he-used-to-be [imperfect tense] blind … Mk. 4.8 “… springing-up and being-grown, it-began-yielding [imperfect tense] a crop; and it-went-on-to-bring-forth [imperfect tense], one thirty, and one sixty, and one a hundred fold.” Mk. 6:6 And he-continued-heading-about [imperfect tense] the villages round-about, teaching. Mk. 6:16 But hearing these explanations, the Herod he-kept-saying [imperfect tense], “John, the-one-whom I I-had-beheaded, was+ this-man +he-raised?” Jn. 8:2 And sitting-down, he-resumed-teaching [imperfect tense] them. Frequently the imperfect is used with verbs meaning “say,” in contexts in which one might expect to see the punctiliar aorist form employed, further blurring the supposed distinction between the two: Mk. 4:2 And he-was-saying [imperfect tense] to-them in-the-course-of his the lecture, “Listen! Behold, the-one sowing he2-went-forth to-sow. …” Mk. 7:27 And he-began-by-saying [imperfect tense] to-her, “Let the children be-satisfied first, for it-is-not good to-take the children's the bread and to-throw it to-the little-dogs.” Perfect tense with present meaning Greek scholars say that the perfect tense sometimes has present meaning. Here are two passages which support that view: Jn. 11:22 “… But even now I-have-been-aware [perfect tense] that how ever-many-things you-might-ask+ the God +for, the God he3-will-grant to-you.” Jn. 11:27 She-says to-him, “Yes-certainly, Lord. I I-have-believed [perfect tense] that you you-are the Christ, the son of-the God, …”

OVERVIEW

18 VERBS - MOOD Imperative Mood The third person imperative appears quite frequently in the gospels. One example is: Lk. 14.35 “… The-one having ears to-hear, let-him2-hear [3rd pers. sg., present active imperative].” / The subject of the above imperative verb is the third person — him or her — and the meaning is not “you-let-him2-hear.” The second person imperative can have a similar ring: Lk. 9.44 “You let+ these the words +register [2nd pers. pl., aorist middle imperative] in your the ears, …” In this example, the meaning is “you-let+ +register.”

VERBS - OTHER MATTERS Non-agreement of Subject and Verb Lk. 13:19 “… and the birds of-the sky it-roosted in its the boughs.” It is very common in Koine for a verb to be in the singular even though its subject is actually in the plural. This is considered good Greek. Sometimes, however, the translation can be adapted to yield good English: Lk. 13:19 “… and there-roosted in its the boughs the birds of-the sky.” The Absolute There is a construction in grammar which is called “the absolute.” When a transitive verb stands alone without its object, this is the absolute construction. In Greek the absolute is quite commonly used. After the crucifixion Pilate allows Joseph to take possession of Jesus’ body: Mt. 27:58 At-that-point the Pilate he-bid it to-be-given-over. The Greek contains no object to the verbs “he-bid … to-be-given-over.” To make the text more readable, the object has been supplied in italics. The absolute is sometimes heard in English, where it sounds a trifle strange. For example: “I just bought these shoes. Do you like?” “Here is your meal. Enjoy!”

OVERVIEW

19 Pronoun as Subject The subject of a verb is typically a noun, a proper name, or a pronoun. Since the pronoun is reasonably well identified in the inflection of the verb, there is not much need to supply it again in free-standing form, even though no other subject is at hand for the verb. When a free-standing pronoun [in the nom.] is in fact supplied as the subject for a verb, the probable intention of the writer or speaker is to emphasize that pronoun. Consider this passage: Mt. 20:14 “ ‘… But I-wish to-give to-this the last-hired even as to-you. … Mt. 20:15 Or is-it your the eye evil because I I-am-being good to them?’ …” In the Harmony section of this volume, the principle of near-literal translation requires mention of the pronoun implicit in the inflected verb, even when this seems redundant to English ears. But the pronoun is actually represented in the Greek.

SUNDRY Word Order Since the inflection of nouns, adjectives, articles, and verbs makes clear the meaning of a sentence, there is no special order in which the words need to appear. The subject can be at the beginning or end or middle of its clause, as can the verb, as can the object; and the definite article can be in surprising places. When Peter wields his sword against “the slave of-the high-priest,” we read at … Mt. 26:51 ton doulon tou arcierews [[ English word order exactly ]] Lk. 22:50 tou arcierews ton doulon [[ of-the high-priest the slave ]] Jn. 18:10 ton tou arcierews doulon [[ the of-the high-priest slave ]] Many times the literal Greek can be quite convoluted, with no hint of logic to the English mind: Heb. 6:16 men For by the-one greater they-swear, and of-any for-them of-dispute conclusion in confirmation the oath. [[ the oath in confirmation is for them a conclusion of any dispute. ]] Yet here and there one encounters a long string of words where the Greek text neatly conforms to English syntax: Mk. 10:33 “Behold, we-are-going-up toward Jerosolums. And the Son of-the Man2 he-will-be-delivered-up to-the chief-priests and to-the scribes, and they-will-sentence him to-death. And they-will-deliver him to-the Gentiles. Mk. 10:34 And they-will-mock him, and they-will-spit-on him, and they-will-flog him, and they-will-kill. And after three days he-will-rise-up.” [[ 41 consecutive words ]]

OVERVIEW

20 English is described as an analytical language, where logical word order is essential to clear communication. Evidently the Greeks could also think in the same analytical way, though they did not absolutely have to. Genitive of Comparison The genitive of comparison was considered to be good Greek, and it appears frequently in the New Testament. For some reason this form is maligned as bad usage in modern English. In the Harmony section, nevertheless, the reader will see the genitive of comparison used wherever called for: Mk. 1:7 “The-one mightier than-me [gen.] he-is-going-to-come right-after me, …” Sometimes in the Greek text a comparison is made employing the particle “J,” which may be translated “than”: Jn. 4:1 The Pharisees they-heard that Jesus he-is-making and he-is-baptizing more disciples than [J] John [nom.]. Double Negatives Double negatives do sometimes appear in the Greek text: Mk. 7:12 “… you-are+ no-longer +going-to-let him do nothing for-his father or for-his mother, …” Mk. 14:60 And the high-priest, standing-up in their midst, he-asked+ the Jesus +a-question, saying, “Are-you-not-going-to-respond nothing? …” but the writers had a choice: Mt. 26:62 And the high-priest, standing-up, he-said to-him, “Are-you-going-to-respond nothing? …” Articles and Demonstratives The definite article “the” and the demonstrative pronouns “this” and “that” are fully inflected in Greek. According to the form used, the reader of Greek can see that the noun being modified must be masculine, or feminine, or neuter; singular or plural; nominative, genitive, dative, or accusative. With this much information already conveyed, the Greek writer may not bother at all to supply the noun itself. Since none of this implied detail comes across into English, the writer’s meaning must be divined and be memoed for the reader’s benefit. Hence, in this volume one sees such entries as “the-woman,” “the-man,” “the-one,” “the-Jesus,” “that-one,” “those-men,” “to-the-ones-listening,” and the like. Anyone familiar with modern German has encountered exactly the same usage.

OVERVIEW

21 Another practice quite peculiar to Greek is to place a definite article where none would seem to be required: Mk. 2:2 And many they-were-gathered-there, so-as to-have-room no-more, not-so-much-as the [neut. pl. acc.] before the door. Lk. 8:5 “The-one sowing he2-went-forth of-the [neut. sg. gen.] to-sow his2 the seed. …” One might simply ignore these gratuitous articles and still get a good translation. However, the Greek speaker or writer was surely trying to supply some small detail by way of these stray articles, since their employment was optional and not a requirement of grammar. Here is how these two examples might be fleshed out for a near-literal translation: Mk. 2:2 … the-open-areas before the door. Lk. 8:5 … with-the-purpose to-sow his2 the seed. Redundancies Despite the crudeness of writing implements and the cost of parchment and papyrus, the ancient writers did not conserve on words; the bombastic literary style flourished in their day. Happily we are spared much of this in the New Testament. But what we do see on a grand scale is the redundant use of prepositions. Having affixed a preposition to the verb, the writer goes merrily on to repeat the preposition within the sentence: Mt. 21:10 And upon-his coming-into [EIS ERCOMAI] into [EIS] Jerosolums, the whole city it-was-set-astir, … [“C” = “ch” as in Scottish “loch” or in German “ich”]. We may do some of this in English, especially when using a verb derived from Latin: “They exited from the building.” Plurals Nouns are often given their plural form for no discernible reason and with no apparent impact upon the meaning. The compilers of Matthew choose to render the “Kingdom of God” as “Kingdom of Heavens”; but they also write, “looking-up toward the heaven.” All writers vacillate between the singular “crowd” and the plural “crowds.” John baptized where “waters it-was plentiful.” English also sometimes permits this choice with words such as “sky – skies,” “heaven –heavens,” “flood-water – flood-waters,” “festivity – festivities,” “crowd – crowds,” “intention – intentions,” etc. Unlike in English, the Greek allows the optional plural with place names; thus, we encounter “Jerusalems,” “Gomorrahs,” “Sodoms.” Quite often the demonstrative pronoun “these-things” has the more likely meaning, “this.”

OVERVIEW

22 Richness Koine together with Classical Greek was a language of synonyms. It seems the national pastime must have been to invent new words with no new shades of meaning. The student learning the language may think that he or she has encountered all the Greek words for, say, “affliction” when the list totals twelve words. Then a thirteenth word for “affliction” turns up. The same for verbs meaning “go.” We find three verbs meaning “anoint.” And how can something so specific and unvarying as the “womb” justify three different words, as is the case within the gospels? The “eye of a needle” through which a camel might pass is rendered: Mk. 10:25 dia tjs trumalias tjs hrafidos [TRUMALIA … hRAFIS] Mt. 19:24 dia trupjmatos hrafidos [TRUPJMA … hRAFIS] Lk. 18:25 dia trjmatos belonjs [TRJMA … BELONJ] and in none of these versions is the literal meaning either an “eye” or an “ear.” Some call this “richness.” In The Diaries of Jesus an effort is made to assign a distinct English equivalent to each distinct Greek word. This is done so that the reader not familiar with the Greek text may nonetheless make private judgments about parallel passages: Did two or three parallels come from a common source document? Was that source document itself written in Greek, or was it written in another language and later translated by others? Because of the verbal profligacy of the New Testament writers, the practice of matching each Greek synonym with a distinct English word or phrase has been stretched to [if not beyond] the bounds of reasonableness.

TRANSLATING What the Scholars Say The student of Greek has probably noted in the textbooks and in the lexicons that, in the scholarly view, Greek does not necessarily mean what it says. And the scholars may be right. One reads such things as: The passive voice can have active meaning. The perfect tense can have present meaning. Prepositions prefixed to verbs may carry no weight. Diminutive endings may often be disregarded. Plural forms should sometimes be taken as singulars. Some words should be left untranslated. Any number of distinct words may all have the identical meaning.

OVERVIEW

23 Given all this, how should one proceed in making a near-literal translation of the gospels? Obviously this learned advice must be passed over for the moment. However, the reader should be aware of it and make mental corrections to the translation as appropriate.

CONVENTIONS

C O N V E N T I O N S

This section continues the Overview of Koine Greek as it explains the conventions which were chosen for the Harmony of the Gospels. HYPHENS AND PLUSSES • a-b-c Hyphens connecting a string of English words reveal that the entire string is expressed or implied in Greek by one single word. The word may be a noun, adjective, preposition, verb, or any other part of speech. 18,024.22 – 22.15.16 “Are-you you actually slow-of-wit even-now? …” 35,009.11 – 11.13.13 “… And you-will-be ones-being-hated by all 35,009.11 – 11.13.13 because-of my the name.” • a-b+ … +c When a Greek verb translates best as two or more words in English which are themselves best presented with other words intervening, the separated elements of the translated verb are cross-referenced with plus signs in this manner. Only verbs are so divided, with just a few exceptions. 3,004.46 – 46.2.7 “Fill+ the water-jars +to-the-brim with-water.” 26,002.11 – 11.6.56 And as-many-as they+ merely +touched him / it 26,002.11 – 11.6.56 they-were-being-made-well. 10,015.11 – 11.2.19 “… So-long+ a time +as they-have the bridegroom with 10,015.11 – 11.2.19 them they-can-not fast. …”

CONVENTIONS

25 NEGATIVES • a-b-not-c • a-b-not+ by-any-means +c • a-b+ not +c, will they? There are two primary negative particles in Greek, “OU” and “MJ,” with ground rules governing how they are to be used. If a verb is in the negative, the hyphenated string of English words which translate it either will or will not include the negative particle, depending upon how the following rules apply:

OU Used to negate verbs in the indicative mood: • …-not-… 10,013.23 – 23.6.24 “… You-can-not-[OU] [PPI] be-a-slave to-God 10,013.23 – 23.6.24 and to-Mammon.” 28,001.46 – 46.7.8 “… I I-am-not-[OU]-going-up [PAI] to this the feast, …” Used to reinforce negation by “MJ” of verbs in moods other than the indicative mood: • …+ by-all-means +… • …+ by-any-means +… • …+ just-simply +… 6,002.46 – 46.4.48 The Jesus then he-said to him, 6,002.46 – 46.4.48 “Un less you-were-to-see signs and wonders, 6,002.46 – 46.4.48 you+ just-simply [OU] +would-not-[MJ]-believe [AAS].” 35,001.11 – 11.13.2 “… There-should-not-[MJ]+ by-any-means [OU] +be-left [APS] 35,001.11 – 11.13.2 here a stone upon a stone which it-would-not-[MJ]+ 35,001.11 – 11.13.2 by-all-means [OU] +be-knocked-down [APS].” Used to negate verbs in moods other than the indicative, this being the exception: • not [OU = exception to rule] 12,019.23 – 23.22.11 “Now the king, coming-in to-check-on the-ones reclining, 12,019.23 – 23.22.11 he-saw there a man not [OU = exception to rule] 12,019.23 – 23.22.11 having-put-on [RMP] wedding attire, …” 17,019.34 – 34.6.42 “… How can-you say to-your the brother2, ‘Brother2, 17,019.34 – 34.6.42 permit-that I-might-extract the speck, the-one in your the 17,019.34 – 34.6.42 eye,’ yourself not [OU = exception to rule] looking-at [PAP] 17,019.34 – 34.6.42 the splinter in your the eye!? …”

CONVENTIONS

26 Used to negate an idea or a word other than a verb: • no … • not … 3,004.46 – 46.2.3 … the mother of-the Jesus she-says to him, 3,004.46 – 46.2.3 “They-have no [OU] wine.” 12,005.23 – 23.9.13 “… learn what it-means: 12,005.23 – 23.9.13 ‘I-desire mercy and not [OU] sacrifice.’ ” Used to supply a negative answer: • No. 2,018.46 – 46.1.21 “Are-you you the Prophet?” And he-answered, “No [OU].” 28,002.46 – 46.7.12 … while others they-were-saying, 28,002.46 – 46.7.12 “No [OU], but-rather he-is-leading+ the crowd +astray”; …

MJ Used to negate verbs in moods other than the indicative: • …-not-… 17,006.22 – 22.5.34 “… But I I-tell you not-[MJ]-to-swear [AAN] at-all: …” 29,011.23 – 23.10.34 “You-should-not-[MJ]-suppose [AAS] that I-came to-impose 29,011.23 – 23.10.34 peace upon the earth; …” 35,050.23 – 23.25.29 “… and from-the-one not-[MJ]-having [PAP], 35,050.23 – 23.25.29 even that-which he2-has it-will-be-taken-away from him2.” Used to negate verbs in the indicative mood with positive comment implied: • …+ not +… can they? will he? etc. • …+ not +… to be sure 4,004.46 – 46.3.4 “… He-can [PPI] not [MJ] come-into a second-time 4,004.46 – 46.3.4 into the womb of-his the mother and be-born, can he?” Titus 1:11 … they-are-upsetting complete homes, teaching Titus 1:11 the-things-that it-is+ to be sure not [MJ] +fitting [PAI], Titus 1:11 in-search-of sordid gain.

CONVENTIONS

27 Used to reinforce negation by “OU” of verbs in the indicative mood: • after-all • by-any-means • just-simply 11,022.46 – 46.10.5 “… But an outsider 11,022.46 – 46.10.5 they+ just-simply [MJ] +will-not-[OU]-follow [FAI]; …” 18,007.22 – 22.15.5 “… But you you-say that 18,007.22 – 22.15.5 who ever he-should-say to-his father or to-his mother, 18,007.22 – 22.15.5 ‘Gift! what soever of mine you-might-be-benefited-by,’ 18,007.22 – 22.15.5. he-will-not-[OU]-honor [FAI] his the father after-all [MJ]. …” 35,019.11 – 11.13.31 “… and the earth they-will-disappear, but my the words 35,019.11 – 11.13.31 they-will-not-[OU]+ by-any-means [MJ] +disappear [FMI].” Used to negate an idea or a word other than a verb: • no • not 22,006.11 – 11.6.8 [[ And he-charged them ]] … that they-may-pick-up 22,006.11 – 11.6.8 nothing-at-all for the journey: “No [MJ] copper 22,006.11 – 11.6.8 for your belt, no [MJ] bag, no [MJ] bread; …” 41,004.34 – 34.22.42 “… However, not [MJ] my the will, 41,004.34 – 34.22.42 but-rather let-there-come-about the your-own.” Used to supply a negative answer: • No. 14,020.23 – 23.11.23 “And you, Capernaum, will-you-be-exalted [FPI] 14,020.23 – 23.11.23 as-far-as heaven? No [MJ], you-will-come-down as-far-as 14,020.23 – 23.11.23 Hades. …”

MJTI Another negative particle which sometimes calls for a positive comment is “MJ TI,” which means “surely-not”: 18,011.34 – 34.6.39 “A blind-man2 he2-can surely-not [MJ TI] guide a 18,011.34 – 34.6.39 blind-man2, can he? …” 39,014.22 – 22.26.25 Then Judas, the-Judas betraying him, speaking-up, 39,014.22 – 22.26.25 he-said, “I I-am surely-not [MJ TI] the one, am I, Rabbi?”

CONVENTIONS

28 MIDDLE DOTS • ab.cd.ef Often two or three, even four Greek words occurring together are best translated with but a single English word. To facilitate word count, middle dots are employed in this fashion, revealing exactly how many Greek words have been combined. 1,033.30 – 30.2.26 … and it-was having-been-divinely-revealed to-him by 1,033.30 – 30.2.26 the Holy the Spirit not-to-see death be fo re [PRIN + J + AN] 1,033.30 – 30.2.26 he-should-see the Lord's Anointed-one. 10,016.34 – 34.5.36 “… Oth er wise [EI + DE + MJGJ] not-only 10,016.34 – 34.5.36 will-it-be-tearing the new-garment, but-also …” 35,019.11 – 11.13.30 “I-tell you truly that this the generation 35,019.11 – 11.13.30 it-should-not+ by-any-means +disappear 35,019.11 – 11.13.30 un til [MECRI + hOS] all these-things 35,019.11 – 11.13.30 it-should-come-about. …” 35,049.23 – 23.25.15 “… And to-the-o ne [hOS + MEN] he-gave five talents; 35,049.23 – 23.25.15 to-an other [hOS + DE], two; to-an other [hOS + DE], one; …” More about middle dots on page 41. ITALICIZED TEXT • abcdef ghijkl mnopq Interstitial wording shown in italics is required with the translation to properly convey meaning, though no corresponding additional words are present or required in the Greek: 20,008.22 – 22.8.34 And seeing what had taken place, they-pleaded-with him 20,008.22 – 22.8.34 as-how he-might-move-on from their the borders. 27,024.11 – 11.8.16 And they-began-commenting to one-another 27,024.11 – 11.8.16 that they-do-not-have enough loaves. 41,021.22 – 22.26.50 Then the Jesus he-said to-him, “My-dear-friend, … 41,021.34 – 34.22.48 … are-you-betraying the Son of-the Man2 with-a-kiss? … 41,021.22 – 22.26.50 … [[ Perh. we should add: Nevertheless, go on with that ]] 41,021.22 – 22.26.50 for which you-are-here.”

CONVENTIONS

29 • after Generally the reader should be able to judge whether two or more actions mentioned in the same breath are sequential actions or are concurrent actions. Three consecutive acts are obviously being described in the following sentence: 40,026.34 – 34.22.17 And-then grabbing [AMP] the cup, offering-thanks [AAP], 40,026.34 – 34.22.17 he-said [AAI], … Sometimes, however, the probable consecutiveness of actions needs to be suggested: 19,001.34 – 34.5.2 And he-saw two boats … 19,001.34 – 34.5.2 and the fishermen, after climbing-off [AAP] of them, 19,001.34 – 34.5.2 they-were-washing-out [IAI] the nets. 40,045.11 – 11.14.26 And after / singing-hymn [AAP], / =chanting the hymn,= / 40,046.11 – 11.14.26 they-went-forth [AAI] over-to the Mount of-the Olives. • the-woman • to-the-ones-listening • glorious-deeds • those-men Definite articles, adjectives, and pronouns are inflected sufficiently in Greek that they can often stand alone and the word being modified or the antecedent never actually be stated. This goes nowhere in translation to English, so the missing element must be hazarded: 12,011.35 – 35.14.6 And they-did-not-manage to-offer-a-rejoinder 12,011.35 – 35.14.6 to these-observations [demonstrative pron. neut. pl. acc.]. 12,013.35 – 35.13.17 And the whole crowd it-was-rejoicing 12,013.35 – 35.13.17 over all the glorious-deeds [adj. neut. pl. dat.], 12,013.35 – 35.13.17 the-ones [def. art. neut. pl. dat.] coming-about 12,013.35 – 35.13.17 at-the-hands-of him. • revealed-word • prophetic-word • word-of-advice • people-Israel For all the “richness” of ancient Greek and its many synonyms, individual words still did not take on precise meanings. We find many words denoting exactly the same thing and we find that a single word can denote many different things. 18,007.22 – 22.15.6 “… And-so you-overrode the revealed-word of-the God 18,007.22 – 22.15.6 for-the-sake-of your the tradition.” 28,053.46 – 46.12.38 … so-that the prophetic-word of-Isaiah the prophet 28,053.46 – 46.12.38 it-might-be-fulfilled, …

CONVENTIONS

30 31,009.22 – 22.19.22 But the young-man, hearing the word-of-advice, 31,009.22 – 22.19.22 he-went-away being-grieved, … POSSESSION • his the affliction • her the sister • their the house In Greek the possessive is normally expressed with wording such as “the house of-him,” “the faith of-her,” using the genitive case of the personal pronoun. For this near-literal translation the more natural English wording is substituted and the definite article is shown in gray type. 29,016.22 – 22.16.25 “For who soever he2-may-wish to-save his2 the life …” 29,030.22 – 22.17.8 And lifting-up their the eyes, 29,030.22 – 22.17.8 they-saw no-one ex cept only Jesus himself. • to-his the house Accuracy is occasionally sacrificed by using the above convention: a Greek phrase such as “to-the [dat.] house [dat.] of-him [gen.]” becomes grammatically corrupted. 15,002.11 – 11.6.21 … when Herod for-his the birthday-festivities 15,002.11 – 11.6.21 he-made a banquet for-his the highest-officials … Correctly translated, this would read: 15,002.11 – 11.6.21 … when Herod for-the [dat.] birthday-festivities [dat.] 15,002.11 – 11.6.21 of-him [gen.] he-made a banquet 15,002.11 – 11.6.21 for-the [dat.] highest-officials [dat.] of-him [gen.] … • his • her • their In Koine Greek, as in many other languages, the definite article is sometimes employed where in English the possessive pronoun would be used. For example, “He put the hand in the pocket.” Instances in which the definite article has been translated as though it were a possessive pronoun are flagged by an underscore: 11,022.46 – 46.10.3 “… And-so he2-summons his2 own sheep each-by name, 11,022.46 – 46.10.3 and …” 44,048.34 – 34.23.48 … they-began-returning, beating their breasts.

CONVENTIONS

31 • my [EMOS] • mine • my-own • your [sg.] [SOS] • yours • your-own • our [hJMETEROS] • ours • our-own • your [pl.] [hUMETEROS] • yours • your-own Greek does have a set of possessive pronouns. These pronouns are declined like adjectives, having forms for masculine, feminine, and neuter; singular and plural; nominative, genitive, dative, and accusative. When one of these possessive forms is employed, it is presumed that the writer or speaker is placing some emphasis upon the identity of the one possessing. A distinctive type face [note the serifs] is used to make these possessive pronouns stand out. 28,063.47 – 47.8.17 “Now even in the your-own [you pl.] the law 28,063.47 – 47.8.17 it-has-been-written …” 34,003.23 – 23.18.20 “… For where there-are two or three 34,003.23 – 23.18.20 having-been-gathered in my the name, …” 35,004.22 – 22.24.3 “… and what the sign of-your [you sg.] the coming 35,004.22 – 22.24.3 and of-the-close of-the age?” PRONOUNS • I [EGW] • you [sg.] [SU] • he [AUTOS] • she [AUTJ] • we [hJMEIS] • you [pl.] [hUMEIS] • they [AUTOI, AUTAI, AUTA] The inflection of a verb reveals whether the subject is first, second, or third person; singular or plural. Thus, if the subject of the sentence is merely a pronoun, there is no need actually to supply it, except perhaps to clarify whether a third person is male or female. When a personal pronoun does appear [in the nominative] as subject, the writer or speaker —intentionally or otherwise — is placing some emphasis upon the identity of the one doing or being. Again, the same distinctive type face is used to catch the reader's attention.

CONVENTIONS

32 41,004.22 – 22.26.39 “… However, not as I I-wish, but-rather as you [sg.].” 31,025.34 – 34.19.2 And behold, a man being-called Zacchaeus by-name, 31,025.34 – 34.19.2 and he he-was a chief-tax-collector … 46,005.22 – 22.28.14 “… And if this it-should-be-heard by the governor, 46,005.22 – 22.28.14 we we-will-prevail-upon him and …” 25,006.11 – 11.6.37 … he-said to-them, 25,006.11 – 11.6.37 “You [pl.] give them something to-eat.” 39,008.34 – 34.22.23 And they they-began to-discuss among themselves 39,008.34 – 34.22.23 the-matter-of which-one of them by-chance 39,008.34 – 34.22.23 he-may-be the-one intending to-commit this. • so-long-as [hOSOS] • such-things-as Some pronouns — and other parts of speech — may be slightly corrupted in translation for the sake of easy readability: 10,015.22 – 22.9.15 “The bridegroom’s-attendants at-the wedding-ceremony 10,015.22 – 22.9.15 they-can not be-glum for so-long-as [hOSOS - pron.] 10,015.22 – 22.9.15 the bridegroom he-is with them, can they? …” 16,007.34 – 34.11.8 “… nonetheless, because-of his2 the persistence, 16,007.34 – 34.11.8 being-gotten-up, he2-will-give him2 16,007.34 – 34.11.8 of-such-things-as [hOSOS - pron.] he2-has-need.” The more correct presentation might be, “for so-long-a-time as the bridegroom” and “he-will-give him of-such-things as he-has-need.” TOTALITY • all, entire, whole • any, anybody • every, everyone The Greek adjective “PAS” has been given the above set of equivalents in this volume: 5,007.46 – 46.4.29 “Come-on-now! See a man who he-told me 5,007.46 – 46.4.29 all [PAS - neut. pl. acc.] such-things-as I+ ever +did. …” 30,016.11 – 11.9.49 “For everyone [PAS - masc. sg. nom.] he2-will-be-salted 30,016.11 – 11.9.49 with-fire.” 31,024.34 – 34.18.43 And the whole [PAS - masc. sg. nom.] group, seeing this, 31,024.34 – 34.18.43 it-gave praise to-the God.

CONVENTIONS

33 34,003.23 – 23.18.19 “Again, I-tell you truly that if two of you 34,003.23 – 23.18.19 they-should-agree-together on the earth concerning 34,003.23 – 23.18.19 any [PAS - neut. sg. gen.] worthy-end what soever …” • all-of, altogether, complete The Greek adjective “hOLOS” has the same meaning as “PAS,” although to the Greek ear there may have been some subtle difference between the two not recognizable at this distance. To distinguish “hOLOS” from “PAS,” the above translations have been reserved for “hOLOS”: 1,025.20 – 20.1.22 Now all-of [hOLOS] this [nom.] it-has-come-about so-that … 11,015.46 – 46.9.34 “You you-were-born altogether [hOLOS] in sins, …” Titus 1:11 … the-ones-such-as-who they-are-upsetting Titus 1:11 complete [hOLOS] homes, teaching the-things-that Titus 1:11 it-is+ to be sure not +fitting, in-search-of sordid gain. • all • all-things • entire Yet another adjective with the same meanings as “PAS” and “hOLOS” is “hAPAS.” This word, however, is recognized as an emphatic form. To bring out the emphasis for the eye, a distinctive type face is again used. The voice should probably sometimes be raised when these words are read aloud: 2,007.30 – 30.3.21 And it-came-about wh ile the entire [hAPAS] populace 2,007.30 – 30.3.21 to-be-baptized, … 46,005.22 – 22.28.11 … some from-the guard-unit, coming into the city, 46,005.22 – 22.28.11 they-reported to-the chief-priests all [hAPAS] the-events 46,005.22 – 22.28.11 taking-place. GRAYED TEXT • the • that • whether A near-literal translation such as that in the Harmony section of this monograph requires that each Greek word be translated. Sometimes a word in the translation is best ignored by the English-speaking reader. One example is the on-and-off usage of the definite article before a person's name. Though common in some other languages, it is not idiomatic in English.

CONVENTIONS

34 Another example is the practice in Greek often to introduce direct discourse with the conjunction “that” or “whether.” Words such as these are presented as grayed text and should normally be passed over by the reader. 25,020.46 – 46.6.24 So when the crowd it-saw that Jesus he-is-not there … 25,020.46 – 46.6.24 they-came over-to Capernaum seeking the Jesus. 10,009.35 – 35.15.27 “… And the-servant he-said to-him, that 10,009.35 – 35.15.27 ‘Your the brother he-is-come; 10,009.35 – 35.15.27 and your the father he-slaughtered the fatted the calf, …’ ” 25,013.46 – 46.6.14 Therefore, the men2, seeing what sign he-produced, 25,013.46 – 46.6.14 they-began-saying, that “This surely he-is the Prophet, …” 12,007.22 – 22.12.10 And they-asked+ him +a-question, saying, whether 12,007.22 – 22.12.10 “Is-it proper on the sabbaths to-cure?” CRASIS • and-[CRASIS]-I In Greek speaking and writing, two words are sometimes contracted into one to escape a slurring of vowels or to avoid a glottal stop. This fusing is called “crasis.” Since the Harmony section is meant to be a word-for-word translation, each example of crasis is flagged to show that the two English words are a single word in Greek. 2,028.46 – 46.1.31 “… And-[CRASIS]-I I-had-not-known him; …” 34,026.23 – 23.23.23 “… It-was-fitting, rather, to-practice these-tithings 34,026.23 – 23.23.23 and-still-[CRASIS] not-to-neglect 34,026.23 – 23.23.23 [CRASIS]-those-other-things.” 39,001.34 – 34.22.12 “… And-[CRASIS]-that-man he-will-show you 39,001.34 – 34.22.12 a very-large upstairs-room …” 46,002.22 – 22.28.10 “… Go report to-my the brothers that they-should-go-back 46,002.22 – 22.28.10 to the Galilee, and-[CRASIS]-there they-will-see me.” The contractions found within this volume are the following or one of their inflected forms: KAGW KAI + EGW KAKEI KAI + EKEI KAKEIQEN KAI + EKEIQEN KAKEINOS KAI + EKEINOS KAME KAI + EME [accusative of EGW] KAMOI KAI + EMOI [dative of EGW] KAN KAI + AN or KAI + EAN TOUNOMA TO + ONOMA

CONVENTIONS

35 VIRGULES • / …… / …… / A set of three [or more] virgules is used to show alternative literal translations of a given Greek word or phrase or to offer both a literal and an “interpreted” translation in instances where the Greek idiom is obscure. Occasionally variant wording to be found among the available Greek manuscripts is presented through the employment of virgules. Illustrations follow: • / abc / def / Alternate ways of translating the same Greek text, when of sufficient importance, are presented within a set of virgules in this manner. 2,022.46 – 46.1.26 “I / I-am-baptizing / I-am-immersing / in water. …” 3,004.46 – 46.2.1 And on-the third the day a / wedding / wedding-banquet / 3,004.46 – 46.2.1 it-took-place in Cana of-the Galilee, … • / abc / =def= / When a Greek word or phrase translated literally makes little sense in English or produces overly awkward or stilted English, the less literal or interpreted translation is presented between equal signs. 3,004.46 – 46.2.6 Now there-were six stone water-jars … 3,004.46 – 46.2.6 / lying-there, / =standing-there,= / … 20,005.22 – 22.8.29 … they-cried-out, saying, / “What to-us and to-you, / 20,005.22 – 22.8.29 / =“What business do we have,= / Son of-the God? …” 35,005.11 – 11.13.5 And the Jesus / he-began / =he-proceeded= / to-say 35,005.11 – 11.13.5 to-them, … In several instances not one of the unique English equivalents that have been allotted to a particular Greek word produces quite the translation called for. This comes about because all of the English equivalents that would serve have already been assigned to other Greek words. The Greek passion for synonyms, mentioned in the Overview of Koine Greek, sometimes overwhelms the resources of the English language. In most of these instances, one of the “approved” translations is used so as to identify the underlying Greek term, then the more desirable translation is presented between equal signs. 39,001.34 – 34.22.10 “Behold, upon-your coming-into into the city, 39,001.34 – 34.22.10 a man he-will-meet-up-with you 39,001.34 – 34.22.10 / sustaining [BASTAZW] / =carrying= / a jar of-water. …”

CONVENTIONS

36

[The Greek verb “FERW” was allotted the meaning “carry”; “AIRW,” the meaning “pick-up”; “LAMBANW,” the meaning “take-up.” “BASTAZW” at one point or another wants to mean all of the above as well as “sustain.”]

12,014.35 – 35.14.9 “… he2-will-say to-you, ‘Give place to-this-person.’ 12,014.35 – 35.14.9 And then with shame / you-will-begin [ARCW] / 12,014.35 – 35.14.9 / =you-will-proceed= / to-occupy the least-important 12,014.35 – 35.14.9 place. …”

[The Greek verb “EK POREUOMAI” requires the meanings “proceed” and “go-out.” “ARCW” usually means “begin” and only occasionally calls for the meaning “proceed” in the slightly different sense of the word seen here.]

• / abc / perh. =def= / • / abc / prob. =def= / • / abc / mng. =def= / • / abc / OR =def= / • / abc / OR perh. =def= / An alternate translation presented in this fashion is one which goes beyond the actual words present in the Greek and draws also upon context or upon particulars gleaned from other passages. Sometimes, especially when none of the feasible, grammatically-correct trans-lations seems to make good sense, a purely conjectural alternate translation is offered for consideration. 4,006.46 – 46.3.22 La ter the Jesus and his the disciples he-came out-into 4,006.46 – 46.3.22 the Judean / land, / perh. =open country,= / and there … 4,006.46 – 46.3.22 he-was-baptizing. 4,007.46 – 46.3.25 Then a controversy it-developed: some-of John's the 4,007.46 – 46.3.25 disciples with / a Jew / perh. =one of the religious leaders= / 4,007.46 – 46.3.25 concerning / purification. / OR =baptismal-cleansing.= / 5,002.46 – 46.4.10 “If you-had-been-aware-of … you in-that-case 5,002.46 – 46.4.10 you-asked-of him, and he+ in-that-case +gave you 5,002.46 – 46.4.10 / living / OR =spring= / water.” 11,015.46 – 46.9.34 And-then / they-cast+ him +out outside. / 11,015.46 – 46.9.34 / they-cast+ him +out out. / 11,015.46 – 46.9.34 / prob. =they expelled him from the synagogue.= / • / abc / IDIOM ALLOWS: def / Similar to item just above, except that the alternate translation is well attested and generally accepted by Greek scholars. The examples in this volume are mainly of Greek words in the neuter which may nonetheless refer to people.

CONVENTIONS

37 11,021.46 – 46.10.26 / “… That-which [neut. sg. acc.] / 11,021.46 – 46.10.26 / IDIOM ALLOWS: The-one-whom / my the Father 11,021.46 – 46.10.26 he3-has-given to-me it / he2-is more-important than-all; …” 30,021.22 – 22.18.18 “I-tell you truly, / what soever [neut. pl.] / 30,021.22 – 22.18.18 / IDIOM ALLOWS: whom soever-all / … you-should-bind …” There is also this variation: 46,015.10 – 10.16.8 And all the-things having-been-communicated to them 46,015.10 – 10.16.8 they-recounted briefly / to-the-ones around the Peter. / 46,015.10 – 10.16.8 / IDIOM: =to Peter and his companions.= / • / abc / MSS: def / There are many manuscripts and papyri to choose from when making a translation of the New Testament. These various sources sometimes differ from one another in small ways. But the practice of translators is to go with the majority text and, perhaps, to offer by footnote a translation of one or more of the alternative texts. In this work an alternative text is cited only when it appears that the alternative wording merits special consideration or is possibly more accurate. 20,002.22 – 22.8.28 And upon-his coming to the other-side to the region 20,002.22 – 22.8.28 of-the / Gadarenes, / MSS: Gerasenes, / MSS: Gergesenes, / … 46,006.34 – 34.24.13 … they-were traveling toward a village 46,006.34 – 34.24.13 being+ / sixty / MSS: one-hundred sixty / stadia +distant 46,006.34 – 34.24.13 from Jerusalem, to-which the name Emmaus. 49,013.46 – 46.1.18 No-one he2-has+ ever-yet +seen God. The only-begotten 49,013.46 – 46.1.18 / God, / MSS: Son, / the-one being in the bosom 49,013.46 – 46.1.18 of-the Father, that-one he-exemplified him3 for us. • / abc / MSS: …… / • / …… / MSS: abc / • // …… // MSS: abc // A row of dots between two of the three virgules indicates that some manuscripts omit the wording that is shown between the other two virgules. The majority text is indicated first. 10,006.23 – 23.18.11 // …… // MSS: “For the Son of-the Man2 he-came to-save 10,006.23 – 23.18.11 / the [neut. sg.] / =the-one-sheep= / having-gotten lost.” // 30,019.22 – 22.18.15 “Now if your the brother2 he2-should-do-wrong 30,019.22 – 22.18.15 / toward you, / MSS: …… , / go set+ him2 +straight, …”

CONVENTIONS

38 INDEFINITE AND DEFINITE ARTICLES • a, an Koine did not have an indefinite article as such; rather, wherever no definite article appears, the propriety of supplying an indefinite “a” or “an” must be judged from context. This is the one English word not matched by a Greek equivalent which is not presented in italics. 21,003.22 – 22.9.20 And behold, a woman being-subject-to-hemorrhaging … 36,010.23 – 23.25.35 “… I-was a stranger and you-invited+ me +in; …” • the Lord • the God Sometimes, however, the Greek idiom omits the definite article where English prefers it or includes the definite article where English omits it. These conflicts are dealt with as shown: 19,013.20 – 20.13.35 “… I-will-divulge things-having-been-kept-hidden 19,013.20 – 20.13.35 from the founding of-the-world.” 37,010.11 – 11.12.29 “… ‘Hear, O-Israel, 37,010.11 – 11.12.29 the Lord our the God he3-is one Lord; …’ ” • holy inspiration • the Holy Spirit Since Greek writers lack an indefinite article and sometimes omit the definite article, situations can arise where a writer's intended meaning is obfuscated. 1,021.30 – 30.1.67 And Zechariah, its the father, 1,021.30 – 30.1.67 he-was-filled / with-a-holy spirit / with-holy inspiration / 1,021.30 – 30.1.67 and he-prophesied, saying, … 48,018.46 – 46.20.22 And saying this, he-breathed-on them; 48,018.46 – 46.20.22 and he-says to-them, / “Receive / “May-you-receive / 48,018.46 – 46.20.22 / holy spirit. / the Holy Spirit. / perh. =a right spirit.= / …” 50,003.58 – 58.2.1 And wh en the day of-the Pentecost 50,003.58 – 58.2.1 to-be-finally-reached, … 50,003.58 – 58.2.4 … they+ all +were-filled with-the-Holy Spirit.

CONVENTIONS

39 PREPOSITIONS • in [EN] • by [EN] • by [APO] • from [APO] • from [EK] Prepositions are a part of speech for which The Diaries of Jesus does not always attempt to maintain unique English equivalents. When parallel passages are nearly identical in Greek, varying only in small details such as prepositions chosen, the most suitable translation is given and the identity of the underlying preposition is sometimes noted. 29,011.23 – 23.10.35 “… and a daughter against [KATA] her the mother; and a 29,011.23 – 23.10.35 daughter-in-law against [KATA] her the mother-in-law; …” 29,011.35 – 35.12.53 “… and a daughter against [EPI] her mother … and a 29,011.35 – 35.12.53 daughter-in-law against [EPI] her mother-in-law.” 37,010.11 – 11.12.30 “ ‘… and you-will-love the Lord your the God out-of [EK] 37,010.11 – 11.12.30 all-of your the heart and out-of [EK] all-of your the soul …’ ” 37,010.22 – 22.22.37 “ ‘You-will-love the Lord your the God with [EN] all-of 37,010.22 – 22.22.37 your the heart and with [EN] all-of your the soul …” 37,010.34 – 34.10.27 “ ‘You-will-love the Lord your the God out-of [EK] all-of 37,010.34 – 34.10.27 your the heart and with [EN] all-of your the soul …” IMPLIED PREPOSITIONS When a noun, pronoun, or participle appears in the genitive or dative case, a preposition may be present or be implied. Often enough the preposition is actually stated by a separate word, and its noun, pronoun, or participle object has simply taken the case required for that particular preposition. 25,010.46 – 46.6.10 Now there-was much grass 25,010.46 – 46.6.10 around [prep. taking dat.] the [dat.] place [dat.]. 35,007.11 – 11.13.9 “And you-will-be-made-to-stand before [prep. taking gen.] 35,007.11 – 11.13.9 governors [gen.] and kings [gen.] …” Sometimes the preposition has been prefixed to the Greek verb form and, therefore, is not repeated as part of a prepositional phrase: 32,003.11 – 11.11.7 And they-lay+ their the garments +on [EPI BALLW] 32,003.11 – 11.11.7 it [gen.].

CONVENTIONS

40 45,005.11 – 11.15.46 … he-wrapped+ him +in [EN EILEW] 45,005.11 – 11.15.46 the [dat.] linen-sheet [dat.]. Some verbs themselves call for these cases and do not automatically require a preposition: 7,001.22 – 22.4.20 And the-brothers, leaving the nets right-away, 7,001.22 – 22.4.20 they-followed [takes dat. object.] him [dat.]. 8,004.11 – 11.1.41 … stretching-forth his hand, 8,004.11 – 11.1.41 he-touched [takes gen. object.] him [gen.]; … Many times a preposition is not supplied, yet English insists upon having one. Deciding upon the best preposition in such cases is an art form, since there is no restriction other than that there should exist somewhere a preposition having the meaning chosen and governing the same case. 17,008.22 – 22.5.40 “And to-the-one [dat.] wanting [also dat.] for-you [dat.] 17,008.22 – 22.5.40 to-be-found-liable and to-obtain your the tunic, … 31,014.22 – 22.20.8 Now with-evening [gen.] fading [also gen.], 31,014.22 – 22.20.8 the owner of-the vineyard he-says … Choosing the right implied preposition can be difficult: Did Jesus mean, “Do to-others as …” or “Do for-others as …” ? Or did his omission of an actual and restrictive preposition imply, “Do to-and-for-others as …” ? And this: 1,018.30 – 30.1.48 “… For behold, from the present all the generations 1,018.30 – 30.1.48 they-will-see+ me +as-divinely-favored, 1,018.30 – 30.1.49 for the Mighty-one he3-did great-things 1,018.30 – 30.1.49 / for-me [dat.]. / to-me. / unto-me. / 1,018.30 – 30.1.49 / perh. =through-me.= / …” There are prepositions which take the accusative case, as well; but in this work they are never presumed. Any difficulty is overcome by suffixing a suitable preposition to the English translation of the verb: 12,007.11 – 11.3.5 And looking-around-at [PERI BLEPW] them [acc.] 12,007.11 – 11.3.5 with indignation, … 40,041.11 – 11.14.31 “If it-may-be-necessary-for [DEI] me [acc.] 40,041.11 – 11.14.31 to-die-with you, …”

CONVENTIONS

41 PARENTHESES AND BRACKETS • (abcdef) Wording enclosed within parentheses is still part of the source material. Parentheses are just a form of punctuation. 3,001.46 – 46.1.41 “We-have-found the Messiah.” 3,001.46 – 46.1.41 (Which being-interpreted it-means “the Christ.”) 35,016.10 – 11.13.14 (Let+ the-one reading +take-the-meaning.) • [hOS.TIS] • [AP.ERCOMAI] • [PAI] • [adj.] Single square brackets set within the English translation enclose grammatical detail, such as what part of speech a word is or identification of the underlying Greek word or, occasionally, a memo alteration to the literal Greek translation: 10,017.34 – 34.5.38 “… But-rather young wine is always-to-be-put [verbal adj.] 10,017.34 – 34.5.38 into new skins.” 41,005.22 – 22.26.41 “… Indeed [MEN] the spirit willing, but [DE] the flesh weak.” 47,001.22 – 22.28.16 … they-were-gotten-along to the Galilee to the mountain 47,001.22 – 22.28.16 where the Jesus / he-arranged for-them to meet. / 47,001.22 – 22.28.16 / he-[had]-commissioned [AMI] them [dat.]. / For the student’s benefit, where the underlying Greek word is revealed, its lexical form is furnished, not the form as inflected. Middle dots dividing what is a single Greek word are to show how the word is a compound of two or more elements: 12,017.35 – 35.14.15 … hearing these-words, he-said to-him, 12,017.35 – 35.14.15 “Fortunate the-one-such-as-who [hOS TIS] 12,017.35 – 35.14.15 he2-will-be-eating bread in the kingdom of-the God.” [The single word “hOSTIS,” a relative pronoun formed from the two words “hOS” and “TIS.”] 39,001.34 – 34.22.13 And going-off, they-found things 39,001.34 – 34.22.13 just-as [KAQ WS] he-had-told them. [“KAQWS,” a conjunction formed from the two words “KATA” and “hWS.”]

CONVENTIONS

42 • [she] saying • [they] saying The participial verb form does not contain an element specifically representing a pronoun. However, in that the form does agree in gender and number with the word it modifies, there is no uncertainty as to what pronoun would be suitable. In a few instances where clarity is served, that implied pronoun is shown within square brackets: 7,009.11 – 11.1.29 And presently [they] going-forth out-of the synagogue, 7,009.11 – 11.1.29 they-came to the house of-Simon … 7,009.34 – 34.4.38 And [he] setting-out from the synagogue, 7,009.34 – 34.4.38 he-came-to to the house of-Simon. 19,003.11 – 11.4.8 “… And others it-fell into the good the soil; and 19,003.11 – 11.4.8 [they] springing-up and [they] being-grown, 19,003.11 – 11.4.8 it-began-yielding a crop; …” • [[ abcdef ]] Double square brackets set within or apart from the English translation enclose explanatory material, brief commentary, or an interpretive guide: 3,003.46 – 46.1.47 The Jesus he-looked-toward the Nathaniel 3,003.46 – 46.1.47 coming up-to him, and he-says concerning him, 3,003.46 – 46.1.47 / “Look-there! [[ See the man? ]] / 3,003.46 – 46.1.47 / “There-now! [[ Hear that remark? ]] / For-certain! 3,003.46 – 46.1.47 ‘An Israelite in whom there-is no deceit.’ ” 20,005.22 – 22.8.29 “… Did-you-come here to-torture us [[ into confessing ]] 20,005.22 – 22.8.29 before the appointed-time?” 21,002.22 – 22.9.19 And being-gotten-up, the Jesus he-accompanied him, 21,002.22 – 22.9.19 [[ Jesus ]] and his the disciples. PARSING CODE • he-says PAI [Present Active Indicative] • coming-up AMP [Aorist Middle Participle] The three-letter tense-voice-mood codes which appear in the right margin following a verb provide basic information about the parsing of that verb which can not always be built into the English translation. There are additional details of parsing which are not shown, namely person and number; and for participles, gender, number, and case. These other details are normally clear enough from context.

CONVENTIONS

43 The tenses are: The voices are: The moods are: [F--] Future [-A-] Active [--I] Indicative [P--] Present [-M-] Middle [--M] iMperative [A--] Aorist [-P-] Passive [--S] Subjunctive [I--] Imperfect [--N] iNfinitive [R--] peRfect [--P] Participle [L--] pLuperfect [--O] Optative DE • also, although, and, but, • but-nonetheless, even, for, • however, now, rather, so, • so-that, still, then, therefore, • though, while, yet The conjunction “DE” appears ubiquitously in the Greek text and is not equivalent to any one English word. The translator must choose from an assortment of possible conjunctions and may choose freely the word which seems to be most fitting. Translations of the word “DE” are underscored in the Harmony to facilitate comparison of parallel passages. The reader may wish to substitute one of the alternative conjunctions. The parallel passages reveal that a simple “and” or “but” is usually the best translation. 3,003.46 – 46.1.44 Now [DE] the Philip he-was from Bethsaida, … 35,015.11 – 11.13.14 “So [DE] when you-should-see 35,015.11 – 11.13.14 the ‘abomination of-the desolation’ 35,015.11 – 11.13.14 having-been-standing where it-is-not-fitting, …” 39,002.22 – 22.26.20 And [DE] with-evening arriving, 39,002.22 – 22.26.20 he-was-reclining with the Twelve. GENDER AND NON-GENDER • man [ANQRWPOS] • woman [GUNJ] • child [PAIDION] In most relevant passages there is no confusion as to whether the action concerns a man or a woman or a wife or betrothed, or a boy or a girl; and the appropriate noun is used without adornment.

CONVENTIONS

44 1,020.30 – 30.1.59 … they-came to-circumcise the little-boy [PAIDION - neut.]; … 21,008.11 – 11.5.40 … he he-takes-along the father of-the 21,008.11 – 11.5.40 little-girl [PAIDION - neut.] and the mother … 21,003.34 – 34.8.43 And a woman [GUNJ] / being with / =having= / a flow 21,003.34 – 34.8.43 of-blood for twelve years, … 30,024.11 – 11.10.2 “Is-it-lawful for-a-man to-dismiss a wife [GUNJ]?” 28,005.46 – 46.5.5 And a certain man [ANQRWPOS] he-was there 28,005.46 – 46.5.5 / having / =being= / with his the illness 28,005.46 – 46.5.5 thirty and eight years. • man1 [ANJR] • man3 As was remarked upon in the Overview of Koine Greek, the language did not have an ungendered pronoun but rather borrowed the masculine pronoun whenever an antecedent was of an unspecified gender or of no gender. The same was true of nouns and adjectives, for which there was no neutral ground: they were either masculine, feminine, or neuter. Two distinct Greek words are translated “man”: one is “ANJR,” which means a grown man or a husband or a fiancé. It would never refer to a woman. The subscript “1” informs the reader that the Greek text has used “ANJR.” A few times angels are identified as “men,” calling for the subscript “3.” 2,028.46 – 46.1.30 “… ‘Right-after me there-comes a man1 [ANJR] who 2,028.46 – 46.1.30 / he-has-come-to-be / he-has-arrived / ahead-of me, …’ ” 27,007.35 – 35.11.31 “The queen of-the-South 27,007.35 – 35.11.31 she-will-be-raised at the judgment 27,007.35 – 35.11.31 along-with the men1 [ANJR] of-this the generation …” 45,023.34 – 34.24.4 … behold, there-suddenly-appeared-before them 45,023.34 – 34.24.4 two men3 [ANJR] in gleaming apparel. • man2 [ANQRWPOS] The more common word for “man” is “ANQRWPOS”; and it, too, sometimes means specifically “man,” the male of the species. But often enough it could be translated “person,” male or female. The subscript “2” means that the text shows “ANQRWPOS” and that the gender-neutral translation, “person,” might be considered. This notation is not supplied consistently, since context alone normally conveys the point. The difficulty with just going ahead and using the word “person” in the translation is that as soon as its pronoun is required, one must fall back upon “he.” 3,004.46 – 46.2.10 “Every man2 [ANQRWPOS] first he2-lays-out 3,004.46 – 46.2.10 the good wine, …”

CONVENTIONS

45 12,007.11 – 11.3.1 And a man [ANQRWPOS] he-was there 12,007.11 – 11.3.1 having his hand having-been-withered. • woman2 [GUNJ] In many of his parables Jesus has a man doing or saying something which a woman could as easily do or say, and vice versa. Hence the word “woman” could also sometimes be replaced with a gender-neutral term. 19,008.22 – 22.13.33 “The kingdom of-the heavens it-is similar to-leaven 19,008.22 – 22.13.33 which a woman2 [GUNJ], / taking, / obtaining, / 19,008.22 – 22.13.33 she2-mixed-in with three seahs of-flour …” • he-was • she-was • it-was The most suitable third person pronoun to read into a verb form is not a problem in most instances and does not justify a subscript or other device. 17,002.34 – 34.6.20 “Fortunate you-the-ones poor, 17,002.34 – 34.6.20 for the kingdom [fem.] of-the God it-is yours. …” 17,034.34 – 34.7.2 Now a-certain century-captain's slave [masc.] 17,034.34 – 34.7.2 who he-was very-dear to-him, 17,034.34 – 34.7.2 / having it badly / =being ill= /, 17,034.34 – 34.7.2 he-was-about to-pass-on. 21,004.11 – 11.5.30 And immediately the Jesus, … he-began-saying, 21,004.11 – 11.5.30 “Who [masc.] he-touched my the / cloaks?” / garments?” / 21,004.11 – 11.5.32 … And he-kept-looking-around trying to-catch-sight-of 21,004.11 – 11.5.32 the-woman [fem.] doing [fem.] this. 29,025.11 – 11.7.25 … a woman whose the little-daughter [neut.] of-her 29,025.11 – 11.7.25 she-had an unclean spirit, … • he1-said [a man] • he2-said [a person] • he3-said [God, glorified Christ, angel] • he4-said [the Helper] • she4-said [Wisdom] • it4-said [Holy Spirit] Someday English may create and adopt a gender-neutral pronoun. If this happens, that new pronoun would be the one to choose for subscripts “2” and “3.” 14,015.23 – 23.11.19 “… And-thus the Wisdom [fem.] she4-was-justified 14,015.23 – 23.11.19 by her4 the deeds.”

CONVENTIONS

46 17,031.22 – 22.7.24 “Therefore, everyone [masc.] whosoever [masc.] 17,031.22 – 22.7.24 he2-hears these the words-of-advice of-mine 17,031.22 – 22.7.24 and he2-acts-upon them, he2-will-be-compared 17,031.22 – 22.7.24 to-a-prudent man1 [ANJR], such-as-who 17,031.22 – 22.7.24 he1-built his1 the house upon the bedrock. …” 35,037.11 – 11.13.32 “But as-to that the day or the hour, 35,037.11 – 11.13.32 no-one he2,3-has-ascertained, neither the angels in heaven 35,037.11 – 11.13.32 nor the Son, no one ex cept the Father.” 35,035.11 – 11.13.27 “And then he3-will-send-forth the angels, and 35,035.11 – 11.13.27 he3-will-gather-together his3 the / elect / chosen-ones / 35,035.11 – 11.13.27 out-of the four winds, …” 35,008.34 – 34.12.12 “… For the Holy Spirit [neut.] it4-will-teach you 35,008.34 – 34.12.12 / at the same hour / =at the time= / what-things 35,008.34 – 34.12.12 it-is-fitting to-say.” 48,016.47 – 47.14.26 “But the Helper [masc.], the Holy the Spirit [neut.] 48,016.47 – 47.14.26 which [neut.] the Father he3-will-send in my the name — 48,016.47 – 47.14.26 that-one [masc.] he4-will-teach you all-things …” • they-were-saying • people-were-saying The third person plural pronoun is “they,” and normally in a sentence its antecedent is clear. But there are some exceptions to this within the gospels, so the indefinite word “people” may be substituted for “they.” Of course “people” is not actually a pronoun. 1,020.30 – 30.1.59 … they-came to-circumcise the little-boy; 1,020.30 – 30.1.59 and people-were-going-to-call it Zechariah, 1,020.30 – 30.1.59 after the name of-its the father. 3,004.46 – 46.2.10 “Every man2 first he2-lays-out the good wine, 3,004.46 – 46.2.10 and when people-should-be-made-giddy, the inferior. …” 18,017.11 – 11.3.21 And hearing of this, his the own-folks they-came-out 18,017.11 – 11.3.21 / to-restrain / to-take-custody-of / him; 18,017.11 – 11.3.21 for / they-were-saying / people-were-saying / 18,017.11 – 11.3.21 that he-was-out-of-his-mind. In the gospels one never encounters a plural word meaning “people” in the sense of “several persons.” Only the meaning “a-race-of-people” and its plural, “peoples,” is to be found, with variations thereupon such as “populace,” “laity,” “group,” and “mob-of-people.”

CONVENTIONS

47 • it [neut. acc.] “PAIS” is a word which can mean “boy” or “girl” and accordingly take the masculine or the feminine article. Its diminutive is “PAIDION,” which can mean “child,” “little-boy,” or “little-girl.” Diminutives are always neuter. Sometimes a pronoun whose antecedent is a diminutive will be given neuter inflection [in the Greek], which is the grammatically-correct thing to do; and sometimes it will be given masculine or feminine inflection [in the Greek] for a more natural reading. The masculine pronoun “he” shares the genitive and dative inflections with the neuter pronoun “it,” and only if the accusative form of the pronoun appears within a discourse can one determine whether the writer has been meaning the genitive and dative forms to be masculine or neuter. [The nominative forms are also distinct, but they are not likely to be employed.] 1,037.20 – 20.2.13 “… For Herod he-intends 1,037.20 – 20.2.13 to-look-for the little-boy [PAIDION - neut.] 1,037.20 – 20.2.13 with-the-purpose to-destroy it [neut. acc.].” The feminine pronoun “she” has an inflection distinct from the masculine and neuter pronouns and can be readily recognized. 21,002.11 – 11.5.23 “My the little-daughter [QUGATRION - neut.] 21,002.11 – 11.5.23 / she-has it to-the-extremity / 21,002.11 – 11.5.23 / =she-is in-the-last-extremity= /; … that coming-along, 21,002.11 – 11.5.23 would-you-place+ your hands +on her [fem. dat.] …?” QUOTES • [Cit. 1-1] Where writers outside the Bible have been quoted, the reader may turn to the Citations section for more of the quotation and the credits.

[Endnote 1,046] … Eusebius [died ca. 340 C.E.] writes that following the Jewish War emperor Vespasian had set out to eradicate all vestiges of royal stock from among the Jews [Cit. 2-6].

[Endnote 11,019] … As for the time winter began, Josephus wrote concerning the Feast of Tabernacles that it falls where the “turning point to the winter season” is reached [Cit. 1-2].

CONVENTIONS

48 INTERJECTIONS • Come-on [interj.]! [DEUTE sg. – DEURO pl.] • Come-then [interj.]! [DEUTE sg. – DEURO pl.] • Look-there [interj.]! [IDE] • There [interj.]! [IDE] • Just-look [interj.]! [IDE] • Behold [interj.]! [IDOU] The gospel account is well seasoned with interjections, such as those listed. These words are derived from verbs but are not necessarily inflected forms of those verbs. Because they do sound like verbs, the memo “[interj.]” is added here and there to refresh one’s memory. 7,001.11 – 11.1.17 And the Jesus he-said to-them, “Come-on [interj.], 7,001.11 – 11.1.17 right-behind me; and I-will-make you to-become fishers 7,001.11 – 11.1.17 of-men2.” 31,009.22 – 22.19.21 “If you-wish to-be perfect, go sell the-things belonging 31,009.22 – 22.19.21 to-you and give to-the poor; and you-will-have treasure 31,009.22 – 22.19.21 in heavens. And come-then [interj.], follow me.” 34,001.11 – 11.11.21 And the Peter, being-again-reminded, he-says to-him, 34,001.11 – 11.11.21 “Rabbi, look-there [interj.]! The fig-tree which you-cursed 34,001.11 – 11.11.21 it-has-been-dried-up!” OTHER PARTS OF SPEECH • abc [adj.] Sometimes it is helpful to confirm what part of speech a word or string represents: 11,014.46 – 46.9.22 … they-had-reached-agreement that if anyone 11,014.46 – 46.9.22 he2-should-acknowledge+ him +as the Christ, 11,014.46 – 46.9.22 he2-would-become excommunicate-from-synagogue [adj.]. 13,005.46 – 46.11.39 “Lord, by-this-time he-is-going-to-smell-bad, 13,005.46 – 46.11.39 for it-is / fourth-since [adj.].” / =the fourth day.”= / 10,017.34 – 34.5.38 “… But-rather young wine 10,017.34 – 34.5.38 is always-to-be-put [verbal adj.] into new skins.” • / abc [adj.] / def [as adv.] / In Koine the neuter plural accusative form of an adjective can double for an adverb; and it is not always clear which the writer had in mind. 21,003.11 – 11.5.25 And a woman / being-with / =having= / a flow of blood 21,003.11 – 11.5.26 twelve years and suffering / many-things [adj.] / 21,003.11 – 11.5.26 / immensely [as adv.] / at-the-hands-of many physicians …

CONVENTIONS

49 Less frequently, the neuter singular accusative may double for an adverb. 38,008.35 – 35.7.47 “… her the many [POLUS - fem. pl. nom. = adj.] the sins 38,008.35 – 35.7.47 they-have-been-forgiven, for she-showed-affection 38,008.35 – 35.7.47 profusely [POLUS - neut. sg. acc. = adj. as adv.]. …” TRANSLITERATED GREEK ALPHABET The following equivalents are used wherever a Greek word is spelled out: ENGLISH SAMPLE TRANSLIT- GREEK LETTER GREEK ERATION UPPER CASE & LETTER NAME WORD A a Α alpha αλϕα astron B b Β beta βητα biblos G g Γ gamma γαµµα genealogia D d ∆ delta δελτα dialektos E e Ε epsilon ε ψιλον ekkljsia Z z Ζ zeta ζητα zjlwtjs J j Η eta ητα hjgemonia Q q Θ theta θητα qerapeia I i Ι iota ιωτα icqus K k Κ kappa καππα kardia L l Λ lambda λαµβδα legiwn M m Μ mu µυ margaritjs N n Ν nu νυ nekros X x Ξ xi ξε ι xenos O o Ο omicron ο µικρον oinos P p Π pi πε ι parabolj R r Ρ rho hρο hrabbi S s Σ sigma σιγµα seismos T t Τ tau ταυ trauma U u Υ upsilon υ ψιλον hupokritjs F f Φ phi ϕε ι filosofia C c Χ chi χε ι Cristos Y y Ψ psi ψει yalmos W w Ω omega ω µεγα hwra h… rough breathing mark [pronounced like “H”] …i iota subscript [in Greek would fit beneath preceding letter]

CONVENTIONS

50 TOPIC NUMBERING Topics are numbered according to the convention described below: AA , BBB . CD [actually a number, such as 12 , 345 . 67] • AA

The digits to the left of the comma identify the major category. In The Diaries of Jesus the major category is “Time Interval,” since the work attempts to sequence all material chronologically.

• BBB

The three digits between the comma and the decimal identify the topic. In many cases what is actually a single topic will appear in several pieces. This is often so where parallel passages do not each contain exactly the same details of information.

• C

The first digit to the right of the decimal identifies the New Testament book in which the passage was found. The books are identified in the following manner:

1 = E1 [Mark] 2 = E2 [Matthew] 3 = E3 [Luke] 4 = E4 [John] 5 = The Book of Acts 6 = The epistles of Peter 7 = The epistles of James and Jude 8 = The epistles of John and the Book of Revelation 9 = The epistles of Paul plus the letter to the Hebrews

• D

The second digit to the right of the decimal is required because parallel passages may be encountered within a single book. Such parallel passages in a single book are called “doublets.” Only E1 appears to contain no instances of doublets. Interestingly, there are no instances where “treblets” are to be found, although this does not rule out there being more than two diarists contributing to the E2 and E3 “compiled” accounts. It is also important to separate presumed bona fide eyewitness testimony from legend and suspected pious literary efforts and to identify text that appears to have been added by the compilers.

CONVENTIONS

51

The identifications made in this and the prior editions of The Diaries of Jesus are only tentative. They do not reflect exhaustive philological study; and they may be revised in yet future editions. The identifiers are:

0 = Folklore concerning events before Jesus had begun his ministry and attracted diarists. 0 = Addenda to the work of the diarists attributable to the compilers. [The altera- tion by the E2 compiler of “Kingdom of God” to “Kingdom of Heavens,” however, is ignored for purposes of this code.] 0 = Source uncertain, such as that of the genealogies. 0 = Events and discourses during or after Jesus’ ministry thought likely to be apocryphal. 1 = E1 diarist. 2 = E2 default diarist. 3 = E2 doublet diarist. [Doublet least resembling E1 together with connected passages.] 4 = E3 default diarist. 5 = E3 doublet diarist. [Doublet least resembling E1 together with connected passages.] 6 = E4 primary diarist. [Together with connected passages.] 7 = E4 secondary diarist. [Together with connected passages.] 8 = Acts default diarist. 9 = Letters. [Used for all letters.] 9 = Revelation. 9 = 0 Used where doublet material calls for a second zero. Under this numbering scheme, diarists .11, .22, and .34 will sometimes appear to be the same individual. Diarists .23 and .35 will also sometimes appear to be the same individual. Diarists .22, .23, .34, and .35, however, will not necessarily be the same individuals consistently throughout either of those two books. The code set used in this edition of The Diaries of Jesus is a “closed” set, that is to say, no sequential numbers are skipped either in the numbering of Intervals or of Topics. An alternative approach is to employ “open lattice” numbering. By leaving a gap of several available numbers between each interval and between each topic, an “open” code set could be established. Then divergent views as to the proper sequencing of events could be accommodated within this “open” code set. For example:

CONVENTIONS

52 250,160 Open lattice 250,170 250,180 25,016 Closed 25,017 25,018 Any student or class or Bible society wishing to pattern a translation of the gospels after either of these two code sets is invited to do so. Perhaps if enough collective effort were to be expended, scholars would someday be able to agree upon a new, revised, and standard closed set of topic numbers suitable for all. Until that day, to facilitate evaluation, let it be suggested — should there be actual interest — that any open lattice topic numbers ending in zero always cover the same material as in this monograph. There should be no restraint, however, upon how the nine available numbers between the zeros are employed.

HARMONY

H A R M O N Y O F T H E G O S P E L S

This harmony was developed at the Greek New Testament level. The English text, conse-quently, results from simultaneous translation of previously harmonized material. Wherever parallel passages are identical in Greek, they are also identical in the English translation; where parallel passages are mostly but not entirely identical, the differences are carefully preserved. Refer to the next section, titled Root Elements, to see how the traditional text of each gospel was partitioned so as to permit this harmonizing by topic. Some additional, lower-level partitioning was also required within individual topics, which is not revealed in the Root Elements section. These breaks in continuity are flagged below by lozenges [ ]. 1,001.30 BACKGROUND: SOURCES OF INFORMATION 30.1.1 Since-indeed many they-took-in-hand to-put-together AAI AMN 30.1.1 an historical-account concerning the events 30.1.1 having-been-fully-brought-to-pass among us, 2 just-as RPP 30.1.2 the-ones becoming eyewitnesses and / attendants / =servants= / AMP 30.1.2 of-the / logos / word / doctrine / from the beginning 30.1.2 they-handed+ the story +down to-us; 3 it-seemed-best AAI AAI 30.1.3 to-me-[CRASIS]-also, having-investigated carefully all-aspects RAP 30.1.3 / from-above, / =from-inception,= / perh. =from-source-material,= / … 1,002.30 BACKGROUND: TO THE ONE WHO LOVES GOD 30.1.3 to-write+ it +down for-you in-an-orderly-way, most-excellent AAN 30.1.3 Theophilus, 4 so-that you-might-come-to-recognize the AAS 30.1.4 certainty / of-matters / of-stories / concerning which 30.1.4 you-were-apprised. API

HARMONY

54 1,003.10 BACKGROUND: THE ACCOUNT BEGINS 10.1.1 Beginning of-the good-news of-Jesus, the Christ, 10.1.1 the Son of-God. 1,004.20 BACKGROUND: A GENEALOGY 20.1.1 / Book of-birth / =Genealogy= / of-Jesus, the Christ, 20.1.1 the son [hUIOS] of-David, the son of-Abraham. 1,005.30 BACKGROUND: FROM GOD TO ABRAHAM 30.3.34 [[ Abraham ]] / the-son of-Terah, / OR son-of-the Terah, / 30.3.34 the-son of-Nahor, 35 the-son of-Serug, the-son of-Reu, 30.3.35 the-son of-Peleg, the-son of-Heber, the-son of-Shelah, 30.3.36 the-son of-Cainan, the-son of-Arphaxad, the-son of-Shem, 30.3.36 the-son of-Noah, the-son of-Lamech, 30.3.37 the-son of-Methuselah, the-son of-Enoch, the-son of-Jared, 30.3.37 the-son of-Mahaleel, the-son of-Cainan, 38 the-son of-Enosh, 30.3.38 the-son of-Seth, the-son of-Adam, the-son of-God. 1,006.20 .30 BACKGROUND: FROM ABRAHAM TO DAVID 20.1.2 Abraham he-begat the Isaac, / and / then [DE] / Isaac he-begat AAI AAI 20.1.2 the Jacob, and Jacob he-begat the Judah and [KAI] his AAI 20.1.2 the brothers, 3 and Judah he-begat the Perez and the Zerah by AAI 20.1.3 the Tamar, and Perez he-begat the Hezron, and Hezron he-begat AAI AAI 20.1.3 the Ram, 4 and Ram he-begat the Amminadab, AAI 20.1.4 and Amminadab he-begat the Nahshon, and Nahshon he-begat AAI AAI 20.1.4 the Salma, 5 and Salma he-begat the Boaz by the Rahab, AAI 20.1.5 and Boaz he-begat the Obed by the Ruth, and Obed he-begat AAI AAI 20.1.5 the Jesse, 6 and Jesse he-begat the David the king, … AAI 30.3.32 [[ David ]] the-son of-Jesse, the-son of-Obed, the-son of-Boaz, 30.3.32 the-son of-Salmon, the-son of-Nahshon, 30.3.33 the-son of-Amminadab, the-son of-Admin, the-son of-Ram, 30.3.33 the-son of-Hezron, the-son of-Perez, the-son of-Judah, 30.3.34 the-son of-Jacob, the-son of-Isaac, the-son of-Abraham, …

HARMONY

55 1,007.20 .30 BACKGROUND: FROM DAVID TO JECONIAH / NERI 20.1.6 and David he-begat the Solomon by the-wife of-the Uriah, AAI 20.1.7 and Solomon he-begat the Rehoboam, and Rehoboam he-begat AAI AAI 20.1.7 the Abijah, and Abijah he-begat the Asa, 8 and Asa he-begat AAI AAI 20.1.8 the Jehoshaphat, and Jehoshaphat he-begat the Joram, AAI 20.1.8 and Joram he-begat the Ahaziah, 9 and Ahaziah he-begat AAI AAI 1 Chron. 3:10 … Jehoshaphat his son, 1 Chron. 3:11 Joram his son, Ahaziah his son, Joash his son, 1 Chron. 3:12 Amaziah his son, Azariah his son, Jotham his son, … [[ E2 has skipped over three generations between Ahaziah and Jotham. ]] 20.1.9 the Jotham, and Jotham he-begat the Ahaz, AAI 20.1.9 and Ahaz he-begat the Hezekiah, 10 and Hezekiah he-begat AAI AAI 20.1.10 the Manasseh, and Manasseh he-begat the Amon, AAI 20.1.10 and Amon he-begat the Josiah, 11 and Josiah he-begat AAI AAI 1 Chron. 3:15 The sons of Josiah: … the second Jehoiakim … 1 Chron. 3:16 The / sons / =descendants= / of Jehoiakim: Jeconiah his son, … [[ E2 has skipped over one generation between Josiah and Jeconiah. ]] 20.1.11 the Jeconiah and [KAI] his the brothers at-the-time-of 20.1.11 the Deportation of-Babylon. 30.3.28 [[ Neri ]] the-son of-Melchi, the-son of-Addi, the-son of-Cosam, 30.3.28 the-son of-Elmadam, the-son of-Er, 29 the-son of-Joshua, 30.3.29 the-son of-Eliezer, the-son of-Jorim, the-son of-Matthat, 30.3.29 the-son of-Levi, 30 the-son of-Simeon, the-son of-Judah, 30.3.30 the-son of-Joseph, the-son of-Jonam, the-son of-Eliakim, 30.3.31 the-son of-Melea, the-son of-Menna, the-son of-Mattatha, 30.3.31 the-son of-Nathan, the-son of-David, …

HARMONY

56 1,008.20 .30 BACKGROUND: FROM JECONIAH / NERI TO JESUS 20.1.12 And after the Deportation of-Babylon, Jeconiah he-begat AAI 20.1.12 the Shealtiel, and Shealtiel he-begat the Zerubbabel, AAI According to the Masoretic text: 1 Chron. 3:17 … and the sons of Jeconiah, the captive: Shealtiel his son, 1 Chron. 3:18 Malchiram, Pedaiah, Shenazzar, Jekamiah, Hoshama, and Nedabiah. 1 Chron. 3:19 The sons of Pedaiah: Zerubbabel and Shimei; 1 Chron. 3:19 and the sons of Zerubbabel: Meshullam and Hananiah … 1 Chron. 3:21 … The sons of Hananiah: Pelatiah and Jeshaiah, his son 1 Chron. 3:21 Rephaiah, his son Arnan, his son Obadiah, his son Shecaniah. [[ From Shealtiel E2 and the chronicler begin to part company. The chronicler does not list Shealtiel’s sons; but it may be that both Shealtiel and his brother Pedaiah had sons whom they named Zerubbabel. E3 reinforces this notion. Whatever the case, E2 mentions a Zerubbabel and then goes on to other names not found in Chronicles. ]] According to the Septuagint text: 1 Chron. 3:17 … and the sons of Jechoniah: Asir [perh. Asher], Salathiel his son; 1 Chron. 3:18 Melchiram and Phadiah and Sanesar and Jekimiah and Hosamath 1 Chron. 3:18 and Nabadiah. 19 And the sons of Phadiah: Zorobabel and Semei; 1 Chron. 3:19 and the sons of Zorobabel: Mosallam and Anania … [[ The Septuagint seems to have Shealtiel as a grandson of Jechoniah. ]] 20.1.13 and Zerubbabel he-begat the Abiud, and Abiud he-begat the AAI AAI 20.1.13 Eliakim, and Eliakim he-begat the Azor, 14 and Azor he-begat AAI AAI 20.1.14 the Zadok, and Zadok he-begat the Achim, and Achim he-begat AAI AAI 20.1.14 the Eliud, 15 and Eliud he-begat the Eleazar, and Eleazar AAI 20.1.15 he-begat the Matthan, and Matthan he-begat the Jacob, AAI AAI 20.1.16 and Jacob he-begat the Joseph the husband of-Maria, of whom AAI 20.1.16 Jesus he-was-born, the-one being-referred-to-as the Christ. API PPP 30.3.23 [[ Jesus ]] being a son, as it-was-supposed, of-Joseph, PAP IPI 30.3.23 the-son of-Eli, 24 the-son of-Matthat, the-son of-Levi, 30.3.24 the-son of-Melchi, the-son of-Jannai, the-son of-Joseph, 30.3.25 the-son of-Mattathias, the-son of-Amos, the-son of-Nahum, 30.3.25 the-son of-Hesli, the-son of-Naggai, 26 the-son of-Maath, 30.3.26 the-son of-Mattathias, the-son of-Semein, the-son of-Josech, 30.3.26 the-son of-Joda, 27 the-son of-Joanan, the-son of-Rhesa, 30.3.27 the-son of-Zerubbabel, the-son of-Shealtiel, the-son of-Neri, …

HARMONY

57 1,009.20 BACKGROUND: FORTY-ONE GENERATIONS 20.1.17 So all of-the generations from Abraham until David — fourteen 20.1.17 generations; and from David until the Deportation of-Babylon — 20.1.17 fourteen generations; and from the Deportation of-Babylon 20.1.17 until the Christ — fourteen generations.

O B S E R V A T I O N S

1,001.30 BACKGROUND: SOURCES OF INFORMATION 1,001.30 – 30.1.1 Since-indeed many they-took-in-hand to-put-together 1,001.30 – 30.1.1 an historical-account concerning 1,001.30 – 30.1.1 the events having-been-fully-brought-to-pass among us, 1,001.30 – 30.1.2 just-as the-ones becoming eyewitnesses and / =servants= / 1,001.30 – 30.1.2 of-the / logos / word / doctrine / from the beginning 1,001.30 – 30.1.2 they-handed+ the story +down to-us; …

E3 is compiling his account sometime after the calamitous events that led to the fall of Jerusalem, and he may be opening his narrative with a reference to those very calamities and to the reports that they had been amply foretold by Jesus.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,001.30 – 30.1.2 … the-ones becoming eyewitnesses and 1,001.30 – 30.1.2 / =servants= / of-the / logos / word / doctrine / 1,001.30 – 30.1.2 from the beginning …

The word “LOGOS” in E3 would probably never mean “Jesus”; that nuance is unique to the E4 gospel. In the above passage “LOGOS” should mean the message which Jesus brought.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,001.30 – 30.1.3 … it-seemed-best to-me-[CRASIS]-also, 1,001.30 – 30.1.3 having-investigated carefully all-aspects …

Despite the difficulties E3 presents, the compiler did do a credible job. Half a century had passed since the witnesses had made their notes, and portions of those notes had by then been lost or damaged. Meanwhile, creative minds were busily churning out new “inspirational material.”

HARMONY

58

The compiler may or may not have had a policy of excluding apocryphal material when his “careful investigation” suggested the material to be such. After all, these fictions were normal to the times. He and his early readers were prepared for them and, perhaps, could readily distinguish them from factual reports.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,002.30 BACKGROUND: TO HIM WHO LOVES GOD 1,002.30 – 30.1.3 … to-write+ it +down for-you in-an-orderly-way, 1,002.30 – 30.1.3 most-excellent Theophilus, …

“Theophilus” is a proper name with the meaning “dear to God,” somewhat equivalent to Amadeus or Gottlieb. It may refer to an actual person by that name [used again at Acts 1:1] or may simply be a salutation to any believer who might read the account.

1,006.20 .30 BACKGROUND: FROM ABRAHAM TO DAVID 1,006.20 – 20.1.3 … and Judah he-begat the Perez and the Zerah by the Tamar, and 1,006.20 – 20.1.3 Perez he-begat the Hezron, and Hezron he-begat the Ram, …

Names in this genealogy which are also to be found in the Old Testament are here given the more familiar Masoretic Old Testament spellings. A near-literal rendering from the Greek would yield slightly different spellings, such as: Judas … Fares … Zara … Thamar … Aram … and so forth.

1,007.20 .30 BACKGROUND: FROM DAVID TO JECONIAH / NERI 2 Kings 24:6 And Jehoiakim [JOAKIM] he-slept with his the fathers, and 2 Kings 24:6 Jehoiachin [JOACIM] his son he-reigned in-succession-to him. [[ 2 Kings’ Jehoiachin is either a brother of 1 Chronicles’ Jeconiah or is Jeconiah himself by a different name. ]] 2 Kings 24:8 … Jehoiachin / son of-eighteen years / =was eighteen= / 2 Kings 24:8 wh en him to-assume-the-throne, 2 Kings 24:8 and he-reigned a three-month in Jerusalem. 2 Kings 24:10 … At that the time Nebuchadnezzar, king of-Babylon, 2 Kings 24:10 he-went-up to Jerusalem; and the city it-came in encirclement. … 2 Kings 24:12 … And Jehoiachin, king of-Judah, he-came-out 2 Kings 24:12 to the king of-Babylon … and the king of-Babylon he-took him 2 Kings 24:12 in the eighth year of-his the reign.

HARMONY

59

As the reign of Nebuchadnezzar is well documented from sources other than scripture to have begun in 605 or 604 B.C.E., then Nebuchadnezzar’s eighth year would have begun in 598 or 597 B.C.E.

1 Chronicles 3:17 … and the sons of Jeconiah, the captive: Shealtiel his son, …

Shealtiel, Jeconiah’s first son born in Babylon, would have been born about 595 B.C.E. This estimate allows Jeconiah a little time to get settled in Babylon and to have a daughter or two before siring Shealtiel. The date of David’s death is fairly well estab-lished, and from 2 Samuel 5:4 his birth can be placed at around 1040 or 1030 B.C.E. Thus the span of time from David’s birth to the siring of Shealtiel is about 440 years.

The genealogy presented beginning at 1 Chronicles 3:5 lists 19 sirings from David siring Solomon through Jeconiah siring Shealtiel. The genealogy presented by E2 at 1,007.20 – 20.1.6 is a transcription from 1 Chronicles, although E2 omits four of the names. The genealogy presented by E3 beginning at 1,007.30 – 30.3.28 is grossly different from 1 Chronicles and lists 21 sirings from David siring Nathan [Solomon’s brother] through Neri [otherwise unknown] siring Shealtiel [the father of Zerubbabel, as also in E2’s account.]

Dividing the span of years by the number of sirings gives an average age at siring.

From 1 Chronicles: 440 ÷ 19 = 23.2 years on average.

Statistically this average age appears to be too young; but it is a genealogy of kings: the common practice was for the firstborn son of a king to succeed to the throne. Hence, a skewing of the average age at siring toward youth is reasonable under the circumstance.

From E3: 440 ÷ 21 = 21.0 years on average.

Most of the names in E3’s genealogy are not listed in scripture as kings and are in fact unknown. The resultant average age of 21.0 years is statistically improbable for other than a royal line. E3, it appears, has provided somewhat too many names.

1,008.20 .30 BACKGROUND: FROM JECONIAH / NERI TO JESUS

In the above topic the birth of Shealtiel was placed at 595 B.C.E. The date of Jesus’ birth is not actually known, but the year 12 B.C.E. has been suggested. [See the section on Calendars and Dates.] So the span of years from Shealtiel siring Zerubbabel through Joseph nominally siring Jesus is about 583 years. E2 lists 12 sirings; E3 lists 21 sirings.

From E2: 583 ÷ 12 = 48.6 years on average.

This is too high an average age by, say, 14 to 17 years; and it seems that E2 has once more omitted a few names from his list.

HARMONY

60

From E3: 583 ÷ 21 = 27.8 years on average.

And this is too low an average age by, say, 4 to 7 years. So E3, in turn, may yet again have furnished too many names.

1,010.30 BACKGROUND: DIVINE MESSAGE TO ZECHARIAH 30.1.5 There-happened-to-be in the days of-Herod, king of-the Judea, AMI 30.1.5 a certain priest, Zechariah by-name, from Abijah’s division, 30.1.5 and one-of the daughters of-Aaron being wife to-him and her 30.1.5 the name, Elizabeth. 6 Now they-were both righteous IAI 30.1.6 in-the-sight-of the God, going-along blameless PMP 30.1.6 in all the commandments and requirements of-the Lord. Psalm 119.1 Fortunate the-ones blameless in their way, Psalm 119.1 going-along in the law of-the-Lord. Psalm 119.2 Fortunate the-ones searching-out his3 the testimonies. 30.1.7 And there-was-not to-them a child, IAI 30.1.7 inasmuch-as the Elizabeth she-was barren IAI 30.1.7 and both they-were having-gotten-on in their the days. IAI RAP 30.1.8 Now it-came-about wh ile him to-be-serving-as-priest AMI PAN 30.1.8 before the God during the tour-of-duty of-his the division, 30.1.9 in-accordance-with the custom of-the priesthood, 30.1.9 he-received-by-lot of-the-duty to-burn-incense, AAI AAN 30.1.9 coming-into into the sanctuary of-the Lord. AAP 30.1.10 And the whole throng of-the laity it-was outside praying IAI PMP 30.1.10 at-the hour of-the incense. 30.1.11 Then an angel of-the-Lord he3-was-beheld by-him, API 30.1.11 having-been-standing at the rights of-the altar of-the incense. RAP 30.1.12 And seeing him3, Zechariah he-was-startled, and fear AAP API 30.1.12 it-fell-upon upon him. 13 But the angel he3-said to him, AAI AAI 30.1.13 “Do-not-be-frightened, Zechariah, because-indeed your PPM 30.1.13 the petition it-was-listened-to, and your the wife Elizabeth API 30.1.13 she-will-bear a son for-you; and you-[sg.]-will-call his the name FAI FAI 30.1.13 John. 14 And there-will-be joy for-you [sg.] and exultation, FMI 30.1.14 and many they-will-be-elated over his the birth, FPI 30.1.15 for he-will-be great in-the-eyes-of the Lord. And wine FMI 30.1.15 and strong-drink he-should-not+ by-any-means +drink; and AAS 30.1.15 he-will-be-filled with / a holy spirit / perh. =a righteous spirit= / FPI 30.1.15 / yet / =even= / from his mother’s womb [KOILIA].

HARMONY

61 30.1.16 And 30.1.16 he-will-turn+ many of-the / sons / =children= / of-Israel +back FAI 30.1.16 toward the Lord their the God. 30.1.17 And he he-will-come-on-ahead FMI 30.1.17 / right-in-front-of him [[ Jesus ]] / in-the-very-sight-of him3 [[ God ]] / 30.1.17 in the spirit and power of-Elijah to-turn+ fathers’ hearts +back AAN 30.1.17 toward children and the disobedient to the way-of-thinking 30.1.17 of-the-righteous, to-make-ready for-the-Lord a people AAN 30.1.17 having-been-prepared.” RPP 1,011.30 BACKGROUND: ZECHARIAH DOUBTFUL 30.1.18 And Zechariah he-said to the angel, “H ow will-I-be-sure-of this, AAI FMI 30.1.18 for I I-am an elderly-man and my the wife having-gotten-on PAI RAP 30.1.18 in her the days?” 19 And answering, the angel he3-said to-him, APP AAI 30.1.19 “I I-am Gabriel, the-one having-been-standing-by PAI RAP 30.1.19 right-in-front-of the God; and I-was-sent-forth to-speak to you API AAN 30.1.19 and to-bring+ you these-words +as-good-news. AMN 30.1.20 And behold, you-will-be keeping-still FMI PAP 30.1.20 and not-being-able to-speak up-until which day these-things PPP AAN 30.1.20 it-should-come-about, be cause you-did-not-believe AMS AAI 30.1.20 my the words, such-as-which they-will-be-fulfilled FPI 30.1.20 / in their the season.” / at their the appointed-time.” / 30.1.21 And the laity it-was waiting-for the Zechariah; IAI PAP 30.1.21 and they-began-wondering whi le him to-delay in the sanctuary. IAI PAN 30.1.22 Then coming-out, he-was-not-able AAP IPI 30.1.22 to-speak to-them; and they-came-to-recognize AAN AAI 30.1.22 that he-has-seen a vision in the sanctuary. And he he-was RAI IAI 30.1.22 making-signs to-them; and he-remained-the-while mute. PAP IAI 30.1.23 And it-came-about / as / =when= / the days of-his the ministering AMI 30.1.23 they-were-completed, he-came-back to his the home. API AAI 1,012.30 BACKGROUND: ELIZABETH CONCEIVES 30.1.24 And after these the days, his the wife Elizabeth she-conceived AAI 30.1.24 and she-kept+ herself +secluded five months, saying, 25 that IAI PAP 30.1.25 “Thus the Lord he3-has-done / to-me / for-me / unto-me / in days RAI 30.1.25 in-which he3-saw-fit to-take-hence my disgrace among men2.” AAI AAN

HARMONY

62 1,013.30 BACKGROUND: DIVINE MESSAGE TO MARY 30.1.26 Now in the sixth the month, the angel Gabriel he3-was-sent-forth API 30.1.26 from the God to a town of-the Galilee to-which the name Nazaret 30.1.27 to a virgin having-been-betrothed to-a-man to-whom the name RPP 30.1.27 Joseph, of the house of-David; and the name of-the virgin, 30.1.27 Mariam. 28 And coming-in he3-said to her, AAP AAI 30.1.28 / “Rejoice, / OR =“Greetings,= / one-having-been-highly-favored. PAM RPP 30.1.28 The Lord with you.” 29 But the-Mariam 30.1.29 she-was-deeply-disturbed by the remark, and she-was-pondering API IMI 30.1.29 of-what-nature this the greeting it-may-be. PAO 30.1.30 And the angel he3-said to-her, “Do-not-be-frightened, Mariam, AAI PPM 30.1.30 for you-found favor with the God. 31 And behold, AAI 30.1.31 you-will-conceive in womb [GASTJR] and you-will-give-birth-to FMI FMI 30.1.31 a son; and you-[sg.]-will-call his the name / Jesus [[ Greek ]]. / FAI 30.1.31 / Joshua – OR – Yahshua [[ Aramaic / Hebrew ]]. / 32 This-son 30.1.32 he-will-be great, and / he-will-be-called / perh. =he will in fact be= / FMI FPI 30.1.32 the Son of-the-Most-High. And the Lord the God he3-will-give FAI 30.1.32 him the throne of-David his the forefather, 33 and he3-will-reign FAI 30.1.33 over the house of-Jacob / unto the ages. / =forever.= / 30.1.33 And there-will-not-be an end of-his3 the kingdom.” FMI 1,014.30 BACKGROUND: MARY DOUBTFUL 30.1.34 And Mariam she-said to the angel, “How will+ this +it-be, AAI FMI 30.1.34 since I-am-not-knowing+ a man +conjugally?” PAI 30.1.35 And replying, the angel he3-said to-her, APP AAI 30.1.35 / “A holy spirit / “The Holy Spirit / it4-will-come-upon upon you FMI 30.1.35 and power of-the-Most-High it-will-overshadow you. FAI 30.1.35 For-this-reason the-child [neut.] being-born also will be holy. PPP 30.1.35 He-will-be-called the Son of-God. FPI 1,015.30 BACKGROUND: MARY AND ELIZABETH – 1 30.1.36 “And behold, Elizabeth, your the kinswoman [SUG GENIS], 30.1.36 she also she-has-conceived a son in her old-age. And this it-is RAI PAI 30.1.36 the sixth month with-her, the-one being-called barren, PPP 30.1.37 because every word from the God it-will-not-be-impossible.” FAI

HARMONY

63 1,016.30 BACKGROUND: MARY BELIEVES 30.1.38 Then Mariam she-said, “Behold, the bondmaid of-the-Lord; AAI 30.1.38 may-it-come-about for-me according-to your the word.” AMO 30.1.38 And the angel he3-went-away from her. AAI

O B S E R V A T I O N S

1,011.30 BACKGROUND: ZECHARIAH DOUBTFUL 1,011.30 – 30.1.20 “… And behold, you-will-be keeping-still 1,011.30 – 30.1.20 and not-being-able to-speak up-until which day …”

Evidently Zechariah also becomes deaf as well as mute, since farther along the account has it that …

1,020.30 – 30.1.62 … Then they-began-gesturing to-its the father 1,020.30 – 30.1.62 as to wh at the-name he-may-wish it to-be-called.

1,017.30 BACKGROUND: MARY AND ELIZABETH – 2 30.1.39 Now in these the days, Mariam, setting-out with haste, AAP 30.1.39 she-was-gotten-along into the hill-country to a town of-Judah. API 30.1.40 And she-came-into into the home of-Zechariah, and she-greeted AAI AMI 30.1.40 the Elizabeth. 41 And it-came-about / as / =when= / the AMI 30.1.41 Elizabeth she-heard the Maria’s [sic] the greeting, the baby AAI 30.1.41 it-leaped within her the womb [KOILIA]; and the Elizabeth AAI 30.1.41 she-was-filled / with-a-holy spirit, / with-holy inspiration, / API 30.1.42 and she-exclaimed with-a-loud cry and she-said, AAI AAI 30.1.42 “Having-been-praised are you among women RPP 30.1.42 and having-been-praised the fruit of-your the womb. RPP 30.1.43 “And whence to-me this-honor that the mother of-my the Lord 30.1.43 she-should-come to me? 44 For behold, / as / =when= / AAS 30.1.44 the sound of-your the greeting it-resounded in my the ears, AMI 30.1.44 the baby in my the womb it-leaped in exultation. AAI

HARMONY

64 30.1.45 “And fortunate the-one 30.1.45 / believing, because / believing that [hOTI] / AAP 30.1.45 there-will-be full-achievement for-the-words from the Lord FMI 30.1.45 having-been-spoken to-her.” RPP 1,018.30 BACKGROUND: THE MAGNIFICAT 30.1.46 And Mariam she-said, “My the soul it-magnifies the Lord, AAI PAI 30.1.47 and my the spirit it-exulted in the God my the Savior; AAI 30.1.48 because he3-had-a-look-at at the humble-station of-his3 AAI 30.1.48 the bondmaid. For behold, from the present all the generations 30.1.48 they-will-see+ me +as-divinely-favored, FAI 30.1.49 for the Mighty-one he3-did great-things AAI 30.1.49 / for-me. / to-me. / unto-me. / perh. =through-me.= / 30.1.49 “And holy his3 the name 50 and his3 the mercy 30.1.50 for generations and generations to-the-ones fearing him3. PPP 30.1.51 He3-produced feats-of-strength with his3 the arm. AAI 30.1.51 / He3-dispersed / perh. =He3-dispelled the notions of = / the ones AAI 30.1.51 superior in-the-perception of-their heart. 30.1.52 He3-took+ potentates +down from their thrones, and he3-exalted AAI AAI 30.1.52 the lowly. 53 The-ones-hungering he3-filled-to-satiety PAP AAI 30.1.53 with-good-things, and the-ones-being-rich he3-sent-away PAP AAI 30.1.53 empty-handed. 54 He3-took-the-part-of his3 servant Israel, AMI 30.1.54 / to-be-reminded of-mercy / perh. =remembering his3 mercy= / APN 30.1.54 / perh. =reminding them of his3 mercy= / 30.1.55 — just-as he3-spoke to our the forefathers, to-the Abraham AAI 30.1.55 and to-his the seed — / unto the age.” / =forever.”= / 1,019.30 BACKGROUND: MARY AND ELIZABETH – 3 30.1.56 Then Mariam she-remained-there with her something-like AAI 30.1.56 three months. And-then she-returned to her the home. AAI 1,020.30 BACKGROUND: JOHN IS BORN 30.1.57 Now for-the Elizabeth the time it-was-completed for-the-event API 30.1.57 her to-give-birth [TIKTW], and she-bore [GENNAW] a son. AAN AAI 30.1.58 And her the nearby-neighbors and the relatives they-heard AAI 30.1.58 that the Lord he3-was-magnifying his3 the mercy with her; IAI 30.1.58 and they-were-rejoicing-together with-her. IAI

HARMONY

65 30.1.59 And it-came-about on the eighth the day, AMI 30.1.59 they-came to-circumcise the little-boy [neut.]; and AAI AAN 30.1.59 people-were-going-to-call it [neut. acc.] Zechariah, after the name IAI 30.1.59 of-its the father. 60 And speaking-up, its the mother she-said, APP AAI 30.1.60 “Indeed-not, but-rather it-will-be-called John.” FPI 30.1.61 And they-said to her, that “There-is no-one of your the kinship AAI PAI 30.1.61 who he-is-called by-this the name.” PPI 30.1.62 Then they-began-gesturing to-its the father as to wh at IAI 30.1.62 the-name he-may-wish it [neut. acc.] to-be-called. PAO PPN 30.1.63 And asking-for a writing-tablet, he-wrote, AAP AAI 30.1.63 saying, “Its name it-is John.” PAP PAI 30.1.63 And all they-marveled. 64 And at-once AAI 30.1.64 his the mouth it-was-opened and his the tongue was loosed, API 30.1.64 and he-began-speaking, praising the God. IAI PAP 1,021.30 BACKGROUND: THE BENEDICTUS 30.1.67 And Zechariah, its the father, he-was-filled / with-a-holy spirit / API 30.1.67 / with-holy inspiration / and he-prophesied, saying, AAI PAP 30.1.68 “Praised [adj.] be the Lord, the God of-the Israel, for 30.1.68 he3-looked-in-on Israel and he3-produced redemption for-his3 AMI AAI 30.1.68 the people-Israel, 69 and he3-raised-up a horn of-salvation AAI 30.1.69 for-us in the house of-his3 servant David, 30.1.70 just-as he3-spoke through the mouth AAI 30.1.70 of-his3 the holy prophets / of an age: / =of long ago: = / 30.1.71 “deliverance from our enemies and from the hand of-all the-ones 30.1.71 hating us; 72 to-practice mercy / with / =toward= / PAP AAN 30.1.72 our the forefathers; and / to-be-reminded of-his3 holy covenant / APN 30.1.72 / perh. =remembering his3 holy covenant= / 30.1.72 / perh. =reminding us of his3 holy covenant= / 30.1.73 — the oath which he3-swore to Abraham, our the forefather — AAI 30.1.73 of-the-promise / to-give to-us, / to-make-it-possible for-us, / AAN 30.1.74 being-rescued from the hand of-enemies, to-serve him3 APP PAN 30.1.74 without-fear, 75 with devotion and righteousness 30.1.75 in-the-very-sight-of him3 all our the days. 30.1.76 “And you, little-boy, also / you-will-be-called / FPI 30.1.76 / perh. =you will in fact be= / a prophet of-the-Most-High; 30.1.76 for you-will-go-along-ahead / right-in-front-of the Lord [[ Jesus ]] / FMI 30.1.76 / … , in-the-very-sight-of the Lord [[ God ]], / to-make-ready his AAN 30.1.76 ways, 77 with-the-purpose to-give to-his3 the people-Israel AAN 30.1.77 knowledge of-salvation through forgiveness of-their sins, 30.1.78 because-of the / bowels of-mercy / =merciful heart= / 30.1.78 of-our God, by which

HARMONY

66 30.1.78 / a luminary’s rising [[ celestial: as of sun, moon, star, comet ]] / 30.1.78 / perh. fig. =light of a new day= / it-will-look-down-upon us FMI 30.1.78 from on-high 79 to-shed-light-on the-ones AAN 30.1.79 / sitting-there / =residing= / in darkness and the shadow of-death; PMP 30.1.79 with-the-purpose to-guide+ our the feet +aright AAN 30.1.79 toward the way of-peace.” 1,022.30 BACKGROUND: PUBLIC’S REACTION 30.1.65 And solemn-wonder it-set-in upon all the-people living-around AMI PAP 30.1.65 them. And in all-of the hill-country of-the Judea all these 30.1.65 the matters it-was-being-talked-over. 66 And all the-ones IPI 30.1.66 listening they-let+ these words +register in their the heart, AAP AMI 30.1.66 saying, “What, by-chance, will+ this the little-boy +it-be? PAP FMI 30.1.66 For actually / the Lord’s hand it-was with it.” / IAI 30.1.66 / perh. =the Lord has had a hand in this.”= / 1,023.30 BACKGROUND: JOHN GROWS 30.1.80 And the little-boy [neut.] it-grew and it-was-made-strong IAI IPI [[ Identical Greek at verse 1,044.30 – 30.2.40 – Background: Jesus Grows. ]] 30.1.80 in-spirit.

1,024.20 BACKGROUND: DIVINE MESSAGE TO JOSEPH 20.1.18 Now the birth of-the Jesus, the Christ it-was on-this-wise: IAI 20.1.18 With-his the mother, Maria, being-betrothed to-the Joseph, APP 20.1.18 be fore them to-come-together she-was-found AAN API 20.1.18 / having in womb / =to be with child= / by the Holy Spirit. PAP 20.1.19 Now Joseph, her the / fiancé, / husband, / being PAP 20.1.19 a righteous-man / and / and-yet / not-wanting to-disgrace her, PAP AAN 20.1.19 he-was-minded to-dismiss her quietly. API AAN 20.1.20 But with-him being-made-to-entertain these-views, behold, APP 20.1.20 an angel of-the-Lord he3-was-revealed to-him in a dream, API 20.1.20 saying, “Joseph, son of-David, you-should-not-fear PAP APS 20.1.20 to-take+ Maria your the betrothed [noun.] +to-yourself as wife, AAN

HARMONY

67 20.1.20 for the-child being-begotten in her it-is by the Holy Spirit. APP PAI 20.1.21 Now she-will-give-birth-to a son, and you-[sg.]-will-call FMI FAI 20.1.21 his the name / Jesus [[ Greek ]]; / Joshua [[ Aramaic ]]; / 20.1.21 for he he-will-save his the people-Israel from their the sins.” FAI 1,025.20 BACKGROUND: PROPHECY FULFILLED – VIRGIN 20.1.22 Now all-of this it-has-come-about so-that the-word [neut.] RAI 20.1.22 being-spoken [neut.] by the Lord through the prophet APP 20.1.22 it-might-be-fulfilled, saying [masc.]: 23 “Behold, the virgin APS PAP 20.1.23 / she-will-have [ECW] in womb / =she will conceive= / FAI 20.1.23 and she-will-give-birth-to a son, and they-will-call his the name FMI FAI 20.1.23 Emmanuel” — which it-means, being-interpreted, PAI PPP 20.1.23 “The God with us.” Isaiah 7:14 Therefore the Lord himself3 he3-will-give to-you [pl.] a sign: Behold, Isaiah 7:14 the virgin / she-will-take [LAMBANW] in womb / =she will conceive= / Isaiah 7:14 and she-will-give-birth-to a son, and you-[sg.]-will-call his the name Isaiah 7:14 Emmanuel. 1,026.20 .30 BACKGROUND: JOSEPH TAKES MARY TO WIFE 20.1.24 And the Joseph, being-awakened from his sleep, APP 30.2.5 with-the-girl having-been-betrothed to-him being pregnant. RPP PAP 20.1.24 he-did as the Lord’s angel he3-prescribed for-him, AAI AAI 20.1.24 and he-took+ his the betrothed +to-himself as wife. AAI 20.1.25 And he-did-not-begin-knowing+ her +conjugally IAI 20.1.25 un til she-gave-birth-to a son. AAI

HARMONY

68

O B S E R V A T I O N S

1,025.20 BACKGROUND: PROPHECY FULFILLED – VIRGIN 1,025.20 – 20.1.22 Now all-of this it-has-come-about so-that the-word 1,025.20 – 20.1.22 being-spokenby the Lord through the prophet 1,025.20 – 20.1.22 it-might-be-fulfilled, … [PLUS QUOTATION]

The 7th chapter of Isaiah indicates that Ahaz was then king of Judah and that Aram and Israel had come to lay siege to Jerusalem. Naturally Ahaz would have been concerned as to the outcome of this siege. Isaiah suggests to Ahaz that he ask God for a sign, but Ahaz declines “to put God to the test.” At this point Isaiah volunteers that there will be a sign, as quoted. Whether Isaiah actually said this to Ahaz or merely chose this spot in his writing to present the prophecy is a moot point. However, the virgin birth was certainly not a sign to Ahaz. In fact, a virgin birth is an inherently non-demonstrable miracle. Only the mother would be fully convinced it had occurred. Joseph, although he could read Isaiah’s prophecy, required divine revelation — according to the text — that the prophecy referred to his own espoused.

There is nothing further about the virgin birth in the gospels, in Acts, or in the epistles. Jesus’ brothers did not believe in him, we are told; and they may never have been informed of the miraculous circumstances of his birth.

The people in Jesus’ home town knew him only as the son of Joseph:

23,005.35 – 35.4.22 And they-went-on-to-say, “Is-he this not-indeed a son 23,005.35 – 35.4.22 of-Joseph?” 23,005.46 – 46.6.42 And they-went-on-to-say, “Is-he+ this +not Jesus, the son 23,005.46 – 46.6.42 of-Joseph, whose the father and the mother we we-have-known?”

Philip identified Jesus as the son of Joseph: 3,003.46 – 46.1.45 Philip he-finds the Nathaniel and he-says to-him, 3,003.46 – 46.1.45 “The-one-whom Moses he-wrote-about in the law and 3,003.46 – 46.1.45 the prophets, we-have-found: Jesus, son of-the Joseph, 3,003.46 – 46.1.45 the-one from Nazaret.”

It is nowhere suggested that Jesus’ virgin birth was known even to the Twelve. There is no hint in scripture that the virgin birth — a solid fact to Mary and Joseph — was ever publicized. Such a seemingly wild claim would only have provoked ridicule. Isaiah’s prophecy was a very personal one, addressed to Mary and Joseph alone; and it is a unique prophecy because of this.

HARMONY

69

There was, however, a sign for the general public. Not a sign based upon his birth but a sign based upon his death. At Magadan, the people asked:

27,002.34 – 34.11.16 And others, testing him, they-began-seeking from him a sign 27,002.34 – 34.11.16 from-out-of heaven. … 27,002.46 – 46.6.30 … So they-said to-him, “What sign, then, 27,002.46 – 46.6.30 are+ you +you-going-to-produce, so-that we-might-see it 27,002.46 – 46.6.30 and we-might-believe you? What are-you-going-to-perform?” 27,005.35 – 35.11.29 And with-the crowds being-jammed-together, 27,005.35 – 35.11.29 / =he-proceeded= / to-say, “This the generation it-is an evil 27,005.35 – 35.11.29 generation; it-seeks a sign, and a sign it-will-not-be-given to-it, 27,006.35 – 35.11.29 ex cept the sign of-Jonah. …”

Although the many miracles Jesus performed while he was alive would seem to be sign enough, people were somehow not persuaded by them. It was his death, the three days in the grave, and his restoration to life that was to be the sign — observed firsthand by several hundred of his disciples and reported by them to the multitudes.

1,027.00 BACKGROUND: BETHLEHEM GAP See endnote 1,027 for some thoughts about this time interval. 1,028.30 BACKGROUND: JESUS IS BORN 30.2.6 Now it-came-about wh ile them to-be there, AMI PAN 30.2.6 the days they-were-completed for-the-event her to-give-birth; API AAN 30.2.7 and she-gave-birth-to her the first-born the son. AAI 30.2.7 And she-wrapped+ him +in-strips-of-cloth and AAI 30.2.7 she-settled+ him +back in a manger, AAI 30.2.7 because-in-fact there-was-not space for-them IAI 30.2.7 in the guest-quarters. 1,029.30 BACKGROUND: DIVINE MESSAGE TO THE SHEPHERDS 30.2.8 And there-were shepherds in the same the region IAI 30.2.8 camping-out-in-the-fields and keeping-watch watches PAP PAP 30.2.8 by-the night over their the flock. 9 And an angel of-the-Lord 30.2.9 he3-suddenly-stood-before them, and the glory of-the-Lord AAI 30.2.9 it-shone-around them; and they-were-frightened with great fear. AAI API

HARMONY

70 30.2.10 And the angel he3-said to-them, “Do-not-be-frightened; AAI PPM 30.2.10 for behold, I-bring-good-news to-you, such-as-which it-will-be PMI FMI 30.2.10 a great joy to-the whole populace; 11 for there-was-given-birth API 30.2.11 for-you [pl.] today in the city of-David a Savior, who he-is PAI 30.2.11 / the Christ the Lord. / MSS: the Lord’s Anointed-one. / 30.2.12 And this the sign to-you: you-will-find a baby FAI 30.2.12 having-been-wrapped-in-strips-of-cloth and lying in a manger.” RPP PMP 30.2.13 And suddenly there-came-to-be with the angel a multitude [sg.] AMI 30.2.13 of-the-heavenly host [they] extolling the God and [they] saying, PAP PAP 30.2.14 “Glory to-God in the highest-places; and on earth peace 30.2.14 / within / among [EN] / men2 of-good-will.” Isaiah 60:1 Be-illuminated, be-illuminated, O-Jerusalem; for your the light Isaiah 60:1 it-is-come; and the glory of-the-Lord it-has-arisen Isaiah 60:1 / upon / above [EPI] / you. 2 Behold, darkness it-will-cover Isaiah 60:2 the earth; and there will be gloom over [EPI] the nations. Isaiah 60:2 But the Lord he3-will-be-revealed / to / above [EPI] / you; Isaiah 60:2 and his3 the glory it-will-be-beheld / by / above [EPI] / you. Isaiah 60:3 And kings / they-will-go-along / =they-will-walk= / Isaiah 60:3 in-the your light and nations in-the your brightness. 1,030.30 BACKGROUND: VISIT OF THE SHEPHERDS 30.2.15 And-so it-came-about / as / =when= / the angels they-went-away AMI AAI 30.2.15 from them into the heaven, the shepherds they-began-saying IAI 30.2.15 to one-another, “We-ought+ then-indeed +to-go-across unto AAS 30.2.15 Bethlehem, and we-ought-to-look-into this the matter, the-thing AAS 30.2.15 having-come-about which the Lord he3-made-known to-us.” RAP AAI 30.2.16 And hastening, they-came and AAP AAI 30.2.16 they-located both the Mariam and the Joseph and-also the baby AAI 30.2.16 lying in the manger. 17 And seeing what they saw, PMP AAP 30.2.17 they-made-known concerning the matter, the-matter AAI 30.2.17 being-spoken to-them concerning this the little-child. APP 30.2.18 And all the-ones hearing this they-marveled AAP AAI 30.2.18 on-account-of the-words being-spoken to them by the shepherds. APP 30.2.19 But the Mariam she-was-treasuring-up all these IAI 30.2.19 the / words, / matters, / reflecting-upon them in her the heart. PAP 30.2.20 And the shepherds they-returned acclaiming and AAI PAP 30.2.20 extolling the God for all the-things-that they-heard PAP AAI 30.2.20 and they-saw, just-as it-was-spoken to them. AAI API

HARMONY

71 1,031.20 .30 BACKGROUND: JESUS IS NAMED 20.1.25 And 30.2.21 And 30.2.21 when / the eight days / =the week= / they-were-completed API 30.2.21 of-the-regulation to-circumcise him, AAN Leviticus 12:2 What soever woman she-should-be-made-pregnant and Leviticus 12:2 she-should-give-birth-to a male and she-will-be unclean seven days … Leviticus 12:3 … and on-the eighth the day she-will-circumcise the flesh of-his Leviticus 12:3 the foreskin. 20.1.25 he-called his the name Jesus. AAI 30.2.21 / and / =then= / his the name it-was-called Jesus, API 30.2.21 the-name being-bestowed by the angel be fore him APP 30.2.21 to-be-conceived in the womb. APN

O B S E R V A T I O N S

1,027.00 BACKGROUND: BETHLEHEM GAP Scripture tells very little about Joseph, very little about his taking Mary to wife, nothing about a wedding. But from the bits and pieces that are given, a few tentative conclusions can be drawn:

1) His parental home is at Bethlehem. He may own or later come to own property at Bethlehem [Census of Quirinius].

2) He makes his living as a carpenter and must move about the province to wherever work may be found.

3) Because he lives away from Bethlehem most of the time, he has no room of his own reserved and waiting for him at his parental home.

4) He could be a number of years older than Mary [Foster Mother, Foster Son], though this is not certain. Mary should be in her mid to late teens. Joseph could be any age, but probably was not younger than 19.

5) The betrothal of Mary to Joseph may have been arranged by their parents while Joseph and Mary were yet children.

HARMONY

72

6) Mary should have been in her last month of pregnancy at the time Joseph took her up to his parental home, for it is not thinkable that they would have remained there in the stable for very many days.

7) Joseph has just completed a job, perhaps somewhere in Galilee such as at Sepphoris, and is ready to return to his parental home for an interval. The time is ripe for him to take Mary as wife.

1,028.30 BACKGROUND: JESUS IS BORN 1,028.30 – 30.2.7 And she-wrapped+ him +in-strips-of-cloth 1,028.30 – 30.2.7 and she-settled+ him +back in a manger, 1,028.30 – 30.2.7 because-in-fact there-was-not space for-them 1,028.30 – 30.2.7 in the guest-quarters.

Did no one in the house offer to give up his or her accommodation as a kindness to Mary, her delicate condition being obvious? Maybe someone did; perhaps all did. But Joseph, if he were actually at his own parental home, would probably not even hear of such a thing. Also, Mary could have misjudged when the birth should occur.

Later, when we get into the gospel narrative, we find Jesus and his disciples traveling about in Galilee, in Trachonitis, Tyre, Sidon, Decapolis, Perea, Judea, and Samaria and always being able to find lodging, even in small villages. In many cases these accom- modations may have been in private homes, where the owners were offering “bed and breakfast” as a sideline. Larger inns and caravansaries were farther between.

So Joseph’s parents may have been running a European-Asian-style “B & B” in their home. Otherwise, Bethlehem was not an ideal place for a large inn or a caravansary. It lay some 8 or 10 kilometers south of Jerusalem, farther from Jerusalem than the devout were allowed to travel on a sabbath day and thus would not have attracted Jerusalem’s pilgrims. Still, and in addition, it was a walk of only three or four hours from Jerusalem, far less than a full-day’s travel, and thus it would not have been an ideal place for travelers to break their journey.

The Greek word used in this passage [KATA LUMA] has the broad meaning of “guest quarters,” anything from a single room to a commercial inn. There is another Greek word [PAN DOCEION] which has the specific meaning of “inn.” The E3 compiler uses this other word in the story of the Good Samaritan, topic 37,014.

HARMONY

73 1,030.30 BACKGROUND: VISIT OF THE SHEPHERDS 1,030.30 – 30.2.16 And hastening, they-came and they-located both 1,030.30 – 30.2.16 the Mariam and the Joseph and-also the baby lying in the manger.

Scripture speaks of two important sets of visitors: the shepherds from nearby, coming at the time of Jesus’ birth; and the magi from the east, coming a number of months later. There may have been many other important visitors during the interim of whom there is no record.

Unlike the narrative concerning the visit of the magi, this little story about the shepherds has every appearance of being either pure invention or a fanciful interpretation of some actual occurrence. See more on this matter under endnote 1,036 and also in the section on Calendars and Dates.

1,032.30 BACKGROUND: 33 DAYS PURIFICATION 30.2.22 And when the days of-their the purification they-were-completed API 30.2.22 in-accordance-with the law of-Moses, Leviticus 12:4 [[ For male child ]] And thirty and three days / she-will-sit-there / Leviticus 12:4 / =she will remain= / in her unclean blood; she-will-not-touch Leviticus 12:4 any holy-object; and she-will-not-come-into into the sanctuary Leviticus 12:4 un til the days of-her purification they-should-be-fulfilled. 30.2.22 / they-fetched+ him +up / =they-brought+ him +up= / AAI 30.2.22 to Jerosolums to-present him to-the Lord AAN 30.2.23 (just-as it-has-been-written in the law of-the-Lord: that RPI 30.2.23 “Every male opening-up a mother’s-womb [MJTRA] PAP 30.2.23 / he-will-be-called / perh. =he will in fact be= / dedicated [adj.] to-the FPI 30.2.23 Lord”), Exodus 13:1 And the Lord he3-spoke to Moses, saying, 2 “Dedicate to-me Exodus 13:2 every first-born. The first-produced opening-up any mother’s-womb Exodus 13:2 among the / sons / OR young-animals / of-Israel — from man Exodus 13:2 unto beast — it-is for-me.” 30.2.24 and for-the-purpose / to-give / =to-offer-up= / a sacrifice AAN 30.2.24 in-accordance-with the-requirement having-been-spoken-of in the RPP 30.2.24 law of-the-Lord, “A pair of-turtledoves or two young of-doves.”

HARMONY

74 1,033.30 BACKGROUND: SIMEON SEES THE CHRIST PART 1 30.2.25 And behold, there-was a man in Jerusalem to-whom the name IAI 30.2.25 Simeon, and this the man was righteous and devout, 30.2.25 eagerly-awaiting the consolation of-the Israel. PMP 30.2.25 And / a holy spirit / holy inspiration / it-was upon him, IAI 30.2.26 and it-was having-been-divinely-revealed to-him IAI RPP 30.2.26 by the Holy the Spirit not-to-see death AAN 30.2.26 be fo re [PRIN + J + AN] he-should-see the Lord’s Anointed-one. AAS 30.2.27 And he-came in the spirit into the temple. And wh en AAI 30.2.27 the parents / to-fetch-in / =to-bring-in= / the little-boy Jesus AAN 30.2.27 for-the-purpose-of them / to-do according-to / =complying with= / AAN 30.2.27 / the-ritual having-been-made-familiar / =the customary ritual= / RPP 30.2.27 of-the law concerning it, 30.2.28 / and / =……= / he he-grabbed+ it [neut. acc.] +up in his arms, AMI 30.2.28 and he-praised the God and he-said, AAI AAI 30.2.29 “Now you-are-going-to-dismiss your the bondservant in peace, PAI 30.2.29 Lord-and-Master, in-accordance-with your the word; 30 for my 30.2.30 the eyes they-saw your the / way-to-salvation / fig. =savior= / AAI 30.2.31 / which / IDIOM ALLOWS: whom / you-made-ready AAI 30.2.31 / before the face / perh. =for the benefit= / 30.2.31 of-all the peoples-of-the-world [LAOS], 32 a light for 30.2.32 the spiritual-enlightenment of-the-various-nations [EQNOS] 30.2.32 and for the glory of-your people Israel.” Isaiah 40:5 And the glory of-the-Lord it-will-be-seen; and all flesh it-will-behold Isaiah 40.5 the God’s the / way-to-salvation; / =savior;= / for the Lord he3-spoke. 30.2.33 And its the father and the mother he-was [they] marveling IAI PAP 30.2.33 at the-things being-spoken about it. PPP 30.2.34 And Simeon he-praised them and he-said to Mariam, AAI AAI 30.2.34 its the mother, “Behold, this-little-boy [masc.] he-is-set PMI 30.2.34 for the downfall and the uplift of-many in the Israel 30.2.34 and for a sign / being-spoken-against; / being-opposed; / PPP PART 2 30.2.35 in-order-th at the deepest-thoughts of many hearts 30.2.35 they-might-be-disclosed. APS PART 3 30.2.35 And also, / of-you / =as for you= / yourself, 30.2.35 a broadsword it-will-pass-through your soul.” FMI

HARMONY

75 1,034.30 BACKGROUND: ANNA THE PROPHETESS 30.2.36 And there-was a prophetess, / Anna, / Hannah, / IAI 30.2.36 daughter of-Phanuel of the tribe of-Asher, 30.2.36 this-woman / having-gotten-on by many days, / RAP 30.2.36 / =being well-advanced in years,= / living with a husband seven AAP 30.2.36 years from her the virginity 37 and-then herself a widow 30.2.37 until eighty four years old, who she-would-not-stay-far-away IMI 30.2.37 from-the temple, serving night and day PAP 30.2.37 with-fastings and with-petitions. 30.2.38 And / at-the same hour, / =at that very moment,= / 30.2.38 coming-up-and-standing-nearby, AAP 30.2.38 / she-began-making-her-vows / she-began-returning-praise / IMI 30.2.38 to-the God, and she-began-speaking about it to-all the-people IAI 30.2.38 / eagerly-awaiting the redemption of-Jerusalem. / PMP 30.2.38 / of-Jerusalem eagerly-awaiting redemption. / 1,035.30 BACKGROUND: FLOATING CONNECTOR 30.2.39 And / as / =when= / they-carried-out-fully all the-requirements AAI 30.2.39 according-to the law of-the-Lord, they-turned-back … AAI 30.2.39 [[ toward the Galilee ]]

O B S E R V A T I O N S

1,032.30 BACKGROUND: 33 DAYS PURIFICATION 1,032.30 – 30.2.24 … / =to-offer-up= / a sacrifice in-accordance-with 1,032.30 – 30.2.24 the-requirement having-been-spoken-of in the law of-the-Lord, 1,032.30 – 30.2.24 “A pair of-turtledoves or two young of-doves.”

The writer is citing an exception made for the destitute: Leviticus 12:8 And if her the hand it-may-not-find the-wherewithal sufficient for a Leviticus 12:8 lamb, / and / =then= / she-will-take two turtle-doves or two young Leviticus 12:8 of-doves, one for a whole-burnt-offering and one in-the-way-of a Leviticus 12:8 sin-offering. And the priest he-will-make-propitiation on-behalf-of Leviticus 12:8 her; and she-will-be-made-clean.

HARMONY

76

But what the law commands otherwise is: Leviticus 12:6 And when the days of-her purification for a son or for a daughter Leviticus 12:6 they-should-be-completely-finished, she-will-bring-to a he-lamb, Leviticus 12:6 one-year-old without-blemish, for a whole-burnt-offering; Leviticus 12:6 and a young of-a-dove or a turtle-dove for a sin-offering …

Scripture does not portray Joseph and Mary as being extremely poor. We note later that they are able to go up to Jerusalem from Galilee for the various feasts. Also, the lamb is especially symbolic in the story of Jesus: the Passover lamb had been sacrificed for many centuries, and soon the symbolism of that sacrifice was to be actualized when Jesus would himself become the Passover lamb. It would have been most fitting that Joseph and Mary have offered a lamb at this time.

1,033.30 BACKGROUND: SIMEON SEES THE CHRIST 1,033.30 – 30.2.34 “Behold, this-little-boy he-is-set for the downfall and the uplift 1,033.30 – 30.2.34 of-many in the Israel and for a sign being-spoken-against; …”

This passage, whether it is based upon an actual conversation or is simply rhetoric, makes a valid point: the Levitical priesthood soon did experience a cataclysmic down-fall. A much broader segment of society — any who accepted the good news — would enjoy an uplifting, particularly once they realized that the era of the law of Moses had been superseded.

1,036.20 BACKGROUND: VISIT OF THE MAGI 20.2.1 Now with-the Jesus being-born in Bethlehem of-the Judea APP 20.2.1 in the days of-Herod the king, behold, magi from the easts [pl.] 20.2.1 they-arrived-there in Jerosolums [neut. pl. acc., 2nd decl. noun], AMI 20.2.2 saying, “Where is-he the-one PAP PAI 20.2.2 / being-given-birth [TIKTW] / =being-born= / king of-the Jews? APP 20.2.2 For we-saw his the star in / the east [sg.], / its ascension, / AAI 20.2.2 and we-came to-pay-homage to-him.” AAI AAN 20.2.3 And hearing this, the King Herod he-was-disturbed AAP API 20.2.3 and all Jerosolum [fem. sg. nom, 1st decl. noun] along-with him. 20.2.4 And gathering all the chief-priests and scribes AAP 20.2.4 / …… / perh. missing: and elders / 20.2.4 / of-the people, / from-the laity, / he-was-trying-to-find-out IMI 20.2.4 from them where the Christ he-is-to-be-born [GENNAW]. PPI

HARMONY

77 20.2.5 And the-advisors they-said to-him, “In Bethlehem of-the Judea; AAI 20.2.5 for thus has-it-been-written through the prophet: RPI 20.2.6 ‘And you, O-Bethlehem, land of-Judah, you-are by-no-means PAI 20.2.6 least among the overseers [hJGEMWN] of-Judah, 20.2.6 for out-of you there-will-come-forth FMI 20.2.6 / one-overseeing, / one-showing-the-way [hJGEOMAI], / PMP 20.2.6 such-as-who he-will-shepherd my the people the Israel.’ ” FAI Micah 5:2 And you, O-Bethlehem, house of-Ephratha, few-in-number are-you Micah 5:2 of-the-circumstance to-be among the thousands of-Judah; Micah 5:2 yet out-of you there-will-come-forth for-me one with-the-mission Micah 5:2 to-be for a / leader / prince [ARCWN] / of-the Israel. Micah 5:2 And his goings-forth were from the beginning of days of-the-age. 20.2.7 Then Herod, secretly calling the magi, AAP 20.2.7 he-found-out+ from them +precisely the time of-the star’s AAI 20.2.7 first appearing. 8 And sending them out-toward Bethlehem, PMP AAP 20.2.8 he-said, “Being-gotten-along, AAI APP 20.2.8 carefully inquire about the little-boy; and as-soon-as AAM 20.2.8 / you-should-find-out about it, / you-should-find it, / AAS 20.2.8 report this to-me, in-order-that I-[CRASIS]-too, coming-there, AAM AAP 20.2.8 I-might-pay-homage to-it.” AAS 20.2.9 So the-men, paying-heed to-the king, they-were-gotten-along. AAP API 20.2.9 And behold, the star which they-saw AAI 20.2.9 in / the east [sg.] / its ascension / 20.2.9 it-began-going-on-ahead-of them, until, coming-there, IAI AAP 20.2.9 it-was-stopped over where the little-boy it-was. API IAI 20.2.10 And seeing the star, they-were-elated extremely great elation. AAP API 20.2.11 And coming into the house, they-saw the little-boy with Maria AAP AAI 20.2.11 its the mother. And dropping-down, they-paid-homage to-it. AAP AAI 20.2.11 And opening their the treasure-chests, they-offered for-it gifts — AAP AAI 20.2.11 gold and frankincense and myrrh. 12 And being-divinely-warned APP 20.2.12 in a dream not-to-double-back to Herod, they-slipped-off AAN AAI 20.2.12 by-way-of a different road toward their the country. 1,037.20 BACKGROUND: FLIGHT TO EGYPT 20.2.13 And upon-their slipping-off, behold, AAP 20.2.13 an angel of-the-Lord he3-appears to-the Joseph in a dream, PMI 20.2.13 saying, “Being-gotten-up, PAP APP 20.2.13 take+ the little-boy and its the mother +with-you and flee AAM PAM 20.2.13 into Egypt, and / be / OR =linger= / there un til I-should-tell you. PAM AAS 20.2.13 For Herod he-intends to-look-for the little-boy PAI PAN 20.2.13 with-the-purpose to-destroy it [neut. acc.].” AAN

HARMONY

78 20.2.14 Then the-Joseph, being-gotten-up, APP 20.2.14 he-took+ the little-boy and its the mother +with-him by-night, AAI 20.2.14 and he-slipped-over into Egypt. AAI 20.2.15 And he-was there until the demise of-Herod, … IAI 1,038.20 BACKGROUND: PROPHECY FULFILLED – EGYPT 20.2.15 so-that the-word [neut.] being-spoken [neut.] by the Lord APP 20.2.15 through the prophet it-might-be-fulfilled, saying [masc.], APS PAP 20.2.15 “Out-of Egypt I-called my the son.” AAI

O B S E R V A T I O N S

1,036.20 BACKGROUND: VISIT OF THE MAGI 1,036.20 – 20.2.1 … behold, magi from the easts they-arrived-there in Jerosolums, …

These men may have been Israelites whose ancestors had been relocated during the period of captivity [2 Kings 17:6 ff., 25:11 ff.]. By definition, however, magi were a priestly caste of ancient Media and Persia who served a religion similar to that of Zoroaster. Here “from the east” certainly means “from the eastern lands” or “from the orient” and not merely “from the direction east.”

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,036.20 – 20.2.2 … saying, “Where is-he the-one / =being-born= / 1,036.20 – 20.2.2 king of-the Jews? …”

Herod may well have winced at this question, for the title “King of the Jews” had been bestowed upon Herod himself; first prophetically while he was a boy, by an Essene prophet [Cit. 1-5]; later in reality when he was king, by Antony and the Roman senate [Cit. 1-21].

The word translated “Jew” is an adjective, like “Italian,” “Canadian,” “Nigerian,” etc. Where appropriate, the same Greek word may be translated “Jewish” or “Judean.”

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,036.20 – 20.2.2 “ … For we-saw his the star in the east, …”

Here the star is described as a “sign,” not as a “guide.” It is referred to in the past tense, as again at 1,036.20 – 20.2.9.

There is no unambiguous reference to such a sign in the Old Testament. But consider:

HARMONY

79 Numbers 24:17 [[ Balaam speaking ]] “I-will-point to-him, / and indeed-not now; / Numbers 24:17 / perh. =but his time is not yet;= / Numbers 24:17 I-see+ him +as-divinely-favored [MAKARIZW], Numbers 24:17 / and / =but= / he-draws-not-near. Numbers 24:17 There-will-arise a lode-star [ASTRON] out-of Jacob; Numbers 24:17 there-will-rise-up a man* [ANQRWPOS] out-of Israel …”

[[ * The Septuagint has the word “man” here. The Masoretic translations have: “scepter” [many], “comet” [REB]. ]]

Also this passage:

Isaiah 9:2 The people who walk in darkness will see a great light; Isaiah 9:2 those who live in a dark land, the light will shine on them. … Isaiah 9:6 For a child will be born to us, a son will be given to us; Isaiah 9:6 and the government will rest on His shoulders; Isaiah 9:6 and His name will be called Wonderful Counselor, Mighty God, Isaiah 9:6 Eternal Father, Prince of Peace. … [From the NASB]

The latter is part of a prophecy that unmistakably refers to Jesus; but how the magi could know that the star they had seen indicated the birth of the savior is not apparent. Is it possible that some religion other than that of the Israelites foretold the birth of the Messiah, associating it with a celestial event?

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,036.20 – 20.2.3 And hearing this, the King Herod he-was-disturbed 1,036.20 – 20.2.3 and all Jerosolum along-with him.

The people of Jerusalem would also have seen the star, as would people in the sur- rounding regions and, perhaps, people on around the world. The “star” had by this time disappeared from view; but the arrival now of the magi and the news that they had come to Jerusalem because of the “star” would set everybody to pondering once again.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,036.20 – 20.2.2 … saying, “Where is-he the-one / =being-born= / king of-the 1,036.20 – 20.2.2 Jews? …” 1,036.20 – 20.2.4 And gathering all the chief-priests and scribes 1,036.20 – 20.2.4 / …… / perh. missing: and elders / of-the people, 1,036.20 – 20.2.4 he-was-trying-to-find-out from them where the Christ 1,036.20 – 20.2.4 he-is-to-be-born. 5 And the-advisors they-said to-him, 1,036.20 – 20.2.5 “In Bethlehem of-the Judea; for thus has-it-been-written 1,036.20 – 20.2.5 through the prophet: …” [PLUS QUOTATION]

It seems that the magi, if they were Israelites, would have been familiar with this pro- phecy. But if they were of another religion, we now see them on the one hand not knowing where the Christ was to be born, while on the other hand being aware there was to be a sign in the heavens that would announce his birth.

– – – – – – – – – – – –

HARMONY

80 1,036.20 – 20.2.7 Then Herod, secretly calling the magi, 1,036.20 – 20.2.7 he-found-out+ from them +precisely the time of-the star’s 1,036.20 – 20.2.7 first appearing.

Magi were also astrologers and had an intense interest in the sun and moon and stars. The Jews on the other hand were noted for their lack of interest in the cosmos much beyond determining the date of the new moon and the seasons for planting. These magi would have noticed this star when it first appeared as a new object in the heavens, though it were then but a small speck of light and in no way menacing. It is the date of this very first sighting that Herod seeks to determine from the magi. The date by which the star had grown to extraordinary size and brilliance, Herod and his advisors would have known well enough.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,036.20 – 20.2.9 And behold, the star which they-saw in the east 1,036.20 – 20.2.9 it-began-going-on-ahead-of them, until, coming-there, 1,036.20 – 20.2.9 it-was-stopped over where the little-boy it-was.

A “star” plus a small gap in the clouds could have worked together to guide the magi. The point made that the “star” actually came to a stop greatly restricts the range of rational explanations. Such a phenomenon in nature is possible, however, and inclusion of this detail adds a bit to the credibility of the story. More on this subject in the section on Calendars and Dates.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,036.20 – 20.2.11 And coming into the house, they-saw the little-boy with Maria, 1,036.20 – 20.2.11 its the mother.

At this point the family has settled into a house. Possibly the house is that of Joseph’s family, where he had been unable to find — or unwilling to accept — accommodation the night Jesus was born.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,036.20 – 20.2.11 And opening their the treasure-chests, they-offered for-it gifts — 1,036.20 – 20.2.11 gold and frankincense and myrrh.

This gold would have helped finance the flight to Egypt, again demonstrating God’s foreknowledge of all that was to happen.

1,037.20 BACKGROUND: FLIGHT TO EGYPT 1,037.20 – 20.2.13 “Being-gotten-up, take+ the little-boy and its the mother +with-you 1,037.20 – 20.2.13 and flee into Egypt, …”

Why did God send Joseph to Egypt and not directly to Nazareth? For one thing, Herod may have been taking other action besides what is recorded as occurring at Bethlehem. Also, the frontier of Egypt was not too far from Bethlehem and would have the family out of Herod’s jurisdiction more quickly and without them passing through Jerusalem.

HARMONY

81

Not to be overlooked in God’s instruction is the matter of finding work. Alexandria, which may have been Joseph’s destination, was the principal metropolis in the region. It had a Jewish community rivaling in size that at Jerusalem itself. The prospects of Joseph finding construction work in Alexandria were possibly somewhat brighter than of his finding it in Galilee, where his employment may have run out just a few months earlier.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,037.20 – 20.2.15 … And he-was there until the demise of-Herod, …

The magi came to Bethlehem when Jesus was perhaps six months old. Joseph remained in Egypt an undisclosed period of time. Herod died in 4 B.C.E. With these few partic- ulars, the date of Jesus’ birth can be pushed back to 5 B.C.E. and earlier.

1,038.20 BACKGROUND: PROPHECY FULFILLED – EGYPT 1,038.20 – 20.2.15 … so-that the-word being-spoken by the Lord through the prophet 1,038.20 – 20.2.15 it-might-be-fulfilled, saying, “Out-of Egypt I-called my the son.”

The quotation is from Hosea 11:1 and is, again, a detail provided by the compiler, not by the writer. In its Old Testament context, the passage cited can not reasonably be construed as a reference to Jesus:

Hosea 11:1 When Israel was a child, I loved him, and out of Egypt I called my Hosea 11:1 son. 2 The more I called them, the more they went from me; Hosea 11:2 they kept sacrificing to the Baals, and offering incense to idols. [From the NRSV]

Another prophecy which merits examination is found in the passage where Balaam, a non-Israelite, says concerning Israel:

Numbers 24:7 Water shall flow from his [[ Israel’s ]] buckets, and his seed shall Numbers 24:7 have abundant water, his king shall be higher than Agag, and his Numbers 24:7 kingdom shall be exalted. 8 God who brings him out of Egypt, is Numbers 24:8 like the horns of a wild ox for him; he shall devour the nations that Numbers 24:8 are his foes and break their bones. [From the NRSV]

This prophecy also seems more likely to treat of Israel’s Exodus from Egypt than of the holy family’s reported sojourn in and departure from Egypt. Yet by verse 17 of this oracle, Balaam is clearly speaking about Jesus.

HARMONY

82 1,039.20 BACKGROUND: MASSACRE OF THE INNOCENTS 20.2.16 Then Herod, seeing that he-was-defied by the magi, AAP API 20.2.16 he-was+ quite +angered. And sending-out some men, API AAP 20.2.16 he-had+ all the boys +done-away-with, the-ones in Bethlehem AAI 20.2.16 and in all [pl.] its the / borders / =region= / from two-years-of-age 20.2.16 and lower, according-to the time which he-found-out-precisely AAI 20.2.16 from the magi. 1,040.20 BACKGROUND: PROPHECY FULFILLED – MASSACRE 20.2.17 Then the-word being-spoken through Jeremiah the prophet APP 20.2.17 it-was-fulfilled, saying, API PAP 20.2.18 “An outcry it-was-heard in Rama, weeping and much wailing; API 20.2.18 Rachel weeping-for [KLAIW] her the children [TEKNON]; PAP 20.2.18 and she-was-not-ready to-be-comforted [PARA KALEW], IAI APN 20.2.18 because they-are-not-there.” PAI Jer. 38:15 An outcry it-was-heard in Rama, of-lamentation and of-weeping Jer. 38:15 and of-wailing; Rachel weeping-away [APO KLAIW] Jer. 38:15 for her the sons [hUIOS]. She-was-not-willing to-cease [PAUW], Jer. 38:15 because they-are-not-there. 1,041.20 BACKGROUND: RETURN TO HOMELAND 20.2.19 But upon-the Herod’s passing-on, behold, an angel of-the-Lord AAP 20.2.19 he3-appears in a dream to-the Joseph in Egypt, PMI 20.2.20 saying, “Being-gotten-up, PAP APP 20.2.20 take+ the little-boy and its the mother +with-you and go-along AAM PMM 20.2.20 to the land of-Israel. For the-men seeking the life PAP 20.2.20 of-the little-boy they-have-passed-away.” RAI 20.2.21 So the-Joseph, being-gotten-up, APP 20.2.21 he-took+ the little-boy and its the mother +with-him AAI 20.2.21 and he-came-into into the land of-Israel. 22 But hearing AAI AAP 20.2.22 that Archelaus he-is-reigning over-the Judea in-succession-to PAI 20.2.22 his the father Herod, he-feared to-go-back there. API AAN

HARMONY

83 1,042.20 .30 BACKGROUND: FLIGHT TO GALILEE 20.2.22 So being-divinely-warned in a dream, APP 20.2.22 he-slipped-off toward the parts of-the Galilee. AAI 30.2.39 [[ they-turned-back ]] toward of-the Galilee 20.2.23 And coming-along, he-settled-down in a town AAP AAI 30.2.39 to their-own town, 20.2.23 being-referred-to-as Nazaret [[ variant ]], … PPP 30.2.39 Nazaret. 1,043.20 BACKGROUND: PROPHECY FULFILLED – NAZARENE 20.2.23 in-order-that the-word being-spoken through the prophets APP 20.2.23 it-might-be-fulfilled, that “He-will-be-called a Nazoraean.” APS FPI

O B S E R V A T I O N S

1,039.20 BACKGROUND: MASSACRE OF THE INNOCENTS 1,039.20 – 20.2.16 Then Herod, seeing that he-was-defied by the magi, 1,039.20 – 20.2.16 he-was+ quite +angered. And sending-out some men, 1,039.20 – 20.2.16 he-had+ all the boys +done-away-with, …

Why might God have allowed the magi to contact Herod and not simply have guided them to Bethlehem in the first place? Publicity, perhaps. God intended that the birth of his Son not go unnoticed. Prophecy had foretold the coming of a Messiah. The “star” may have been a spectacular accompaniment of his actual birth. Herod’s massacring of the young boys was an indication to the populace that their king was uneasy on his throne.

Not too many years later, John the Baptist began to preach of a soon-coming Messiah. The minds of the populace had by then been made especially receptive to both John’s message and to the teaching of Jesus, which followed.

– – – – – – – – – – – –

HARMONY

84 1,039.20 – 20.2.16 … he-had+ all the boys +done-away-with, the-ones in Bethlehem 1,039.20 – 20.2.16 and in all its the / =region= / from two-years-of-age and lower, 1,039.20 – 20.2.16 according-to the time which he-found-out-precisely from the magi.

It is not easy to judge an infant’s age, though one can certainly distinguish a newborn babe from a child of two years. Of course, if she knew what was afoot, no mother would have given to a soldier an answer that might condemn her infant to death. Herod would be assuming an earliest date for Jesus’ birth based upon the date the magi first saw the “star.” And he would prudently have allowed some margin for error in com-manding that all boys under two years be slain. Conceivably Herod’s decree exempted newborns.

The act was a heinous one, to be sure. But Herod had killed some of his own in-laws, one of his wives, some of his own children, and many others. The innocent babes at Bethlehem were just so many more to him.

1,041.20 BACKGROUND: RETURN TO HOMELAND 1,041.20 – 20.2.21 So the-Joseph, being-gotten-up, 1,041.20 – 20.2.21 he-took+ the little-boy and its the mother +with-him 1,041.20 – 20.2.21 and he-came-into into the land of-Israel.

There had been no political entity called Israel for many years. But the descendants of Jacob would have in mind the nation that flourished for a time following the Babylonian Captivity:

Ezekiel 37:21 Thus [pl.] he3-says / Lord Lord: / =the Lord God: = / Behold, Ezekiel 37:21 I I-am-going-to-take the whole house of-Israel out-of the midst Ezekiel 37:21 of-the nations, there where they-emigrated. And I-will-gather them Ezekiel 37:21 from all the-lands round-about them, and I-will-lead+ them +into Ezekiel 37:21 into the land of-the Israel. Ezekiel 37:22 And / I-will-give them to / =I will make them= / a nation Ezekiel 37:22 in my the land, even on the mountains of-Israel. – – – – – – – – – – – – 1,041.20 – 20.2.22 But hearing that Archelaus he-is-reigning over-the Judea 1,041.20 – 20.2.22 in-succession-to his the father Herod, he-feared to-go-back there.

Joseph would have preferred to return to his own town, Bethlehem of Judea. He would have kin living there, and he might also have left some of the magi’s gold and gifts in safekeeping.

HARMONY

85 1,042.20 .30 BACKGROUND: FLIGHT TO GALILEE 1,042,20 – 20.2.22 So being-divinely-warned in a dream, 1,042.20 – 20.2.22 he-slipped-off toward the parts of-the Galilee.

This is the third instance where it is said that Joseph received divine instructions “in a dream.” It was also said that the magi [pl.] were warned not to return to Herod “in a dream [sg.].” But Zechariah and Mary had been honored with visits from the angel Gabriel, and the shepherds had been visited by a host of angels, each instance a waking experience.

How could Joseph or the magi be certain that what they had dreamed was not just a dream and nothing more, and possibly attributable to something they had eaten? Were they in fact asleep when these important instructions were delivered?

In the Old Testament there are many accounts of divine messages being delivered to individuals. Sometimes an angel appears to a person in a “vision,” sometimes in a “dream.” The word “vision” suggests a waking experience, while the word “dream,” as we use it today, suggests something experienced while asleep. But in scripture, “vision” and “dream” are at times used interchangeably: Daniel 2:1-45 – Nebuchad- nezzar’s dream / vision of the great statue; Daniel 4:4-26 – Nebuchadnezzar’s dream / vision of the tall tree; Daniel 7:1-28 – Nebuchadnezzar’s dream / vision of the four great beasts; Daniel 8:1-27 – Daniel’s dream / vision of the ram’s horns. And at Numbers 12:6 we find: “If there is a prophet among you, I, the Lord, shall make Myself known to him in a vision. I shall speak with him in a dream.” [From the NASB]

At topic 45,023 the women at the tomb meet two men in gleaming clothes, an encounter which is later described as a “vision”:

46,006.34 – 34.24.22 “ … some of our women they-amazed us: arriving 46,006.34 – 34.24.22 early-morning-hours at the tomb 23 and not-finding his the body, 46,006.34 – 34.24.23 they-came-along claiming actually to-have-seen a vision 46,006.34 – 34.24.23 of-angels who …”

Zechariah says that a vision may be compared to a dream, possibly implying that it is not quite the same thing:

Zechariah 4:1 And the angel, the-one speaking to me, he3-turned-back; Zechariah 4:1 and he3-awakened me / =as= / when a man Zechariah 4:1 he-might-be-awakened out-of his sleep.

The writer of Job, on the other hand — who is a poet and not a prophet — seems to think a vision would be a subconscious experience:

Job 33:14 God speaks first in one way, and then in another, although we do not Job 33:14 realise it. 15 In dreams and in night-visions, when slumber has Job 33:15 settled on humanity and people are asleep in bed, 16 he speaks Job 33:16 in someone’s ear, frightens him with apparitions 17 to turn him Job 33:17 from what he is doing and to put an end to his pride. [From the NJB]

HARMONY

86 1,043.20 BACKGROUND: PROPHECY FULFILLED – NAZARENE 1,043.20 – 20.2.23 … in-order-that the-word being-spoken through the prophets 1,043.20 – 20.2.23 it-might-be-fulfilled, that “He-will-be-called a Nazoraean.”

Many believe the writer has in mind the text found in the Hebrew version of Isaiah 11:1. The point of the Hebrew passage, however, was lost in translation to the Septuagint.

1,044.30 .39 BACKGROUND: JESUS GROWS 30.2.40 And the little-boy it-grew and it-was-made-strong, IAI IPI 39.2.52 And Jesus 30.2.40 being-imbued with wisdom; PPP 39.2.52 he-was-forging-ahead in-the wisdom and / stature / age / IAI 30.2.40 and God’s favor it-was upon it [neut. acc.]. IAI 39.2.52 and in-favor with God and men2 . 1,045.30 BACKGROUND: BOY JESUS AT THE TEMPLE 30.2.41 And his the parents they-would-travel ann ually to Jerusalem IMI 30.2.41 at-the Feast of-the Passover. 30.2.42 And when he-got-to-be twelve years old, / of-their going-up / AMI PAP 30.2.42 / =as they made the pilgrimage= / according-to the custom 30.2.42 of-the feast, 43 and upon+ the days +running-their-course, AAP 30.2.43 wh ile them to-return home, the boy Jesus he-remained-behind PAN AAI 30.2.43 in Jerusalem, and his the parents they-did-not-know about this. AAI 30.2.44 And supposing him to-be in the group-traveling-together, AAP PAN 30.2.44 they-came a day’s journey and they-began-seeking+ him +out AAI IAI 30.2.44 among the relatives and the acquaintances. 45 And not-finding AAP 30.2.45 him, they-returned to Jerusalem seeking+ him +out. AAI PAP 30.2.46 And it-came-about after three days they-found him in the temple AMI AAI 30.2.46 sitting a midst the teachers both listening to-them PMP PAP 30.2.46 and questioning them. 47 Now all the-people listening to-him PAP PAP 30.2.47 they-felt-amazement at his the comprehension and the answers. IMI 30.2.48 And seeing him, they-were-struck-with-wonder. AAP API 30.2.48 And his the mother she-said to him, AAI

HARMONY

87 30.2.48 “Child, why did-you-do us this-way? Behold, your the father AAI 30.2.48 and-[CRASIS]-I, being-made-anxious, we-were-looking-for you.” PPP IAI 30.2.49 And he-said to them, “W hy were-you-looking-for me? AAI IAI 30.2.49 Had-you-not-been-aware that it-behooves me LAI PAI 30.2.49 to-be / in the-things [neut. pl.] / about the-objectives / of-my PAN 30.2.49 the Father?” 50 And they they-did-not-comprehend the matter AAI 30.2.50 which he-spoke+ to-them +about. AAI 30.2.51 And he-came-down with them and he-came to Nazaret, AAI AAI 30.2.51 and he-was subjecting-himself to-them. And his the mother IAI PMP 30.2.51 she-would-carefully-keep all the matters in her the heart. IAI 1,046.30 BACKGROUND: CENSUS OF QUIRINIUS 30.2.1 Now it-came-about in those the days that a decree it-came-out AMI AAI 30.2.1 from Caesar Augustus for all the inhabited-earth to-be-enrolled. PPN 30.2.2 This first enrollment it-took-place with-Quirinius being-governor AMI PAP 30.2.2 over-the Syria. 3 And all they-were-going-along to-enroll, IMI PMN 30.2.3 each to his2-own the town. 4 And Joseph also he-went-up AAI 30.2.4 from the Galilee out-of the town of-Nazaret to the Judea 30.2.4 to the city of-David, such-as-which it-is-called Bethlehem PPI 30.2.4 (be cause him to-be of the house and family of-David) PAN 30.2.5 to-enroll, together-with Mariam. AMN

O B S E R V A T I O N S

1,045.30 BACKGROUND: BOY JESUS AT THE TEMPLE 1,045.30 – 30.2.46 And it-came-about after three days they-found him in the temple 1,045.30 – 30.2.46 sitting a midst the teachers …

21 Nisan 5th day of the week. Last day of the feast. A special sabbath; no travel. 22 Nisan 6th day of the week. They abide until seventh-day sabbath is past. 23 Nisan 7th day of the week. Seventh-day sabbath; no travel. 24 Nisan 1st day of the week. They travel outward from Jerusalem. = First day. 25 Nisan 2nd day of the week. They return to Jerusalem. = Second day. 26 Nisan 3rd day of the week. They find Jesus sitting at the temple. = Third day.

See the section on Calendars and Dates for the days and dates of the Jewish feasts.

– – – – – – – – – – – –

HARMONY

88 1,045.30 – 30.2.51 And he-came-down with them and he-came to Nazaret, 1,045.30 – 30.2.51 and he-was subjecting-himself to-them. And his the mother 1,045.30 – 30.2.51 she-would-carefully-keep all the matters in her the heart.

E3 has located a considerable amount of information about Jesus’ birth and formative years that was not located earlier by the E1 transcriber nor by the E2 compiler. The E4 diarists, who [one might deduce] had Mary in their home for at least a time after the crucifixion, offer no particulars about Jesus’ childhood.

The only trustworthy source of information about those early years would have been Jesus’ parents, as there were no reliable diarists taking notes at that distant time. Did Mary in her old age decide to write her memoirs? Or did somebody interview her and make the notes later found by E3? If Mary’s birth occurred around 29 B.C.E., she could certainly have been alive until after E1 made his transcription and long after E4 had been completed by the diarists. She could conceivably have lived to be a contemporary of the E3 compiler, who may himself have talked to her.

1,046.30 BACKGROUND: CENSUS OF QUIRINIUS 1,046.30 – 30.2.1 Now it-came-about in those the days that a decree it-came-out 1,046.30 – 30.2.1 from Caesar Augustus for all the inhabited-earth to-be-enrolled.

Josephus writes that Caesar sent Quirinius, a man of consular rank, to take a census of property in Syria and to sell the estate of Archelaus [Cit. 1-9, 1-10, 1-11, 1-23]. Historians place this census at 6 or 7 C.E. Joseph would, of course, have been required to register. Jesus would have been an adolescent. If Joseph owned property near Bethlehem, his ancestral home, then we can see one reason for him to journey up there at this time.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 1,046.30 – 30.2.2 This first enrollment it-took-place with-Quirinius being-governor 1,046.30 – 30.2.2 over-the Syria.

From the wording, this was not only the first census taken by Quirinius but also the very first census taken by the Romans since Judea came into the empire. At least it was the first census to call for the registration of property. The Jews were not happy about that detail, and one Judas of Galilee led a rebellion against the Romans. This rebellion is mentioned at Acts 5:37 and is described in detail by Josephus [Cit. 1-10, 1-23]. Was there another census earlier at the time of Jesus’ birth? If there was, then it would have been simply a head-count and would not have called for the registering of property. Perhaps E3 has fused the particulars of two separate events, as he obviously does again at Chapter 3 verse 2 [31,001.34 and 2,003.30] The manner in which Israel first fell under the Roman yoke is told by Rupert Furneaux in his work, The Roman Siege of Jerusalem [Cit. 8-8].

– – – – – – – – – – – –

HARMONY

89 1,046.30 – 30.2.4 And Joseph also he-went-up from the Galilee out-of the town 1,046.30 – 30.2.4 of-Nazaret to the Judea to the city of-David, such-as-which 1,046.30 – 30.2.4 it-is-called Bethlehem (be cause him to-be of the house 1,046.30 – 30.2.4 and family of-David) to-enroll, together-with Mariam.

E3’s source seems to be stating that Joseph was of royal lineage and, hence, a pretender to the throne of Judea. The source seems also to be implying that the Romans were requiring all of royal blood to register at one specific place, Bethlehem. Eusebius [died ca. 340 C.E.] writes that following the Jewish War emperor Vespasian had set out to eradicate all vestiges of royal stock from among the Jews [Cit. 2-6].

E3’s genealogy — evidently not coming from the same source as the verse above — fails to reinforce the idea that Joseph was of the nobility. E2’s genealogy does better on this point. It is not probable, however, that any and all of David’s descendants were in line for the throne. David’s son Solomon, for example, had 700 wives and 300 concu-bines [1 Kings 11:3]; and many of these women were foreigners, whom Israelites were not even supposed to marry.

The real reason Joseph went up to Bethlehem was either that Bethlehem was “his own city” [verse 30.2.3] or that he was indeed a nobleman. The reason could not have been simply that he was a lineal descendant of David in the broadest sense of the term. A registration organized around paternal ancestry back to the time of David would be unworkable:

2 Samuel 24:9 states that David’s census found 500,000 men of Judah capable of drawing the sword. If a man is capable of fighting from age 20 [Num. 1:3 et al] to age 60, then David’s count would span almost 2 generations. Dividing 500,000 by 2 leaves 250,000 possible categories for the census of Quirinius — and that just for the tribe of Judah. One may consult 1 Chronicles 21:5 where Joab reports there were 1,100,000 men capable of drawing the sword in all Israel.

Psalm 110, as it has come down, includes some corrupt and obscure text which allows of varied translations. The New Jerusalem Bible sees this possible reading:

Psalm 110:1 Yahweh declared to my Lord, ‘Take your seat at my right hand, Psalm 110:1 till I have made your enemies your footstool.’ 2 Yahweh will Psalm 110:2 stretch out the sceptre of your power; from Zion you will rule your Psalm 110:2 foes all around you. 3 Royal dignity has been yours from the Psalm 110:3 day of your birth, sacred honour from the womb, from the dawn of Psalm 110:3 your youth. 4 Yahweh has sworn an oath he will never retract, you Psalm 110:4 are a priest for ever of the order of Melchizedek.

HARMONY

90 2,001.10 .20 .30 JOHN: JOHN IN THE DESERT 10.1.4 John 20.3.1 Now in those the days John the Baptist 10.1.4 he-was [GINOMAI] baptizing AMI PAP 20.3.1 he-arrives-there [PARA GINOMAI] … PMI 10.1.4 in the Wilderness [ERJMOS as noun sg.], … 20.3.1 in the Wilderness [ERJMOS as noun sg.] of-the Judea. 30.1.80 And he-made-his-home in the desolate-places [ERJMOS as adj. pl.] IAI 30.1.80 until the day of-his call-to-appear [ANA DEIXIS] before the Israel. 2,002.10 .20 JOHN: ASCETIC LIFE 10.1.6 And the John 20.3.4 And the John himself 10.1.6 he-was having-been-clothed-in [EN DUW] camel’s hairs IAI RPP 20.3.4 he-had his the clothing [EN DUMA] from camel’s hairs IAI 10.1.6 and he wore a leather belt around his the waist, 20.3.4 and he wore a leather belt around his the waist, 10.1.6 and he survived eating PAP 20.3.4 and his the nourishment [TROFJ - sg.] it-was IAI 10.1.6 locusts and wild honey. 20.3.4 locusts and wild honey. 2,003.30 JOHN: JOHN IS CALLED 30.3.2 God’s word it-got to John the son of-Zechariah in the Wilderness. AMI 2,004.20 .30 JOHN: UP TO THE JORDAN 20.3.5 and all the surrounding-region [nom.] of-the 30.3.3 And he-came out-to all the surrounding-region [acc.] of-the AAI 20.3.5 Jordan. [[ E2 received wording has the region coming to John. ]] 30.3.3 Jordan, … [[ E3 received wording has John coming to the region. ]]

HARMONY

91 2,005.10 .20 .30 JOHN: JOHN’S THEME 10.1.4 and he was preaching PAP 20.3.1 preaching. PAP 30.3.3 preaching PAP 10.1.4 a baptism of-repentance for forgiveness of-sins. 30.3.3 a baptism of-repentance for forgiveness of-sins. 2,006.10 .20 JOHN: LARGE FOLLOWING 10.1.5 And there-began-going-out to him IMI 20.3.5 At-that-point there-began-going-out to him IMI 10.1.5 all the Judean / region / countryside / and all the Jerosolumites, 20.3.5 Jerosolum and all the Judea … 10.1.5 and they-were-being-baptized by him in the Jordan River, IPI 20.3.6 and they-were-being-baptized by him in the Jordan River, IPI 10.1.5 confessing their the sins. PMP 20.3.6 confessing their the sins. PMP 2,007.10 .20 .30 JOHN: JESUS’ TIME COMES 10.1.9 And it-came-about in those the days that … AMI 20.3.13 Then … 30.3.21 And it-came-about AMI 30.3.21 wh ile the entire populace to-be-baptized, … APN 2,008.10 .20 JOHN: JESUS COMES TO JOHN #1 10.1.9 Jesus he-came [ERCOMAI] AAI 20.3.13 the Jesus he-arrives-there [PARA GINOMAI] PMI 10.1.9 from Nazaret [[ variant ]] of-the Galilee. 20.3.13 from of-the Galilee 20.3.13 beside the John at the Jordan 20.3.13 with-the-intention to-be-baptized by him. APN

HARMONY

92 2,009.20 JOHN: JOHN DEMURS 20.3.14 But the John he-was-adamantly-holding+ him +back, saying, IAI PAP 20.3.14 “I I-have a need to-be-baptized by you, PAI APN 20.3.14 and you you-are-coming to me!?” 15 But replying, PMI APP 20.3.15 the Jesus he-said to-him, “Permit it for-now, AAI AAM 20.3.15 for it-is befitting for-us in-this-way PAI PAP 20.3.15 / to-fulfill / to-complete / all righteousness.” AAN 20.3.15 Then he-permits him. PAI 2,010.10 .20 .30 JOHN: BAPTISM OF JESUS 10.1.9 And he-was-baptized / into / in [EIS] / the Jordan by John. API 10.1.10 And 20.3.16 And the Jesus, being-baptized, APP 30.3.21 and upon Jesus being-baptized APP 10.1.10 immediately [[ John or Jesus ]] he-stepping-up out-of PAP 20.3.16 immediately [[ John or Jesus ]] he-stepped-up from AAI 10.1.10 the water, 20.3.16 the water. And behold, 30.3.21 and 10.1.10 [[ John ]] he-saw AAI 30.3.21 while-praying [[ John or Jesus ]], PMP 10.1.10 the heavens being-split [SCIZW] PPP 20.3.16 the heavens they-were-opened [AN OIGW], API 30.3.21 the heaven to-be-opened [AN OIGW] APN 10.1.10 and the Spirit 20.3.16 and [[ John ]] he-saw the Spirit of-the God AAI 30.3.22 and the Holy the Spirit 10.1.10 coming-down like [hWS] a dove PAP 20.3.16 coming-down much-like [hWS EI] a dove PAP 30.3.22 to-come-down in-bodily form like [hWS] a dove AAN 10.1.10 toward him. 20.3.16 and / coming / =alighting= / upon him [[ Jesus ]]. PMP 30.3.22 upon him [[ Jesus ]]. 10.1.11 And a voice [fem.] it-issued from-out-of the AMI 20.3.17 And behold, a voice [fem.] from-out-of the 30.3.22 And a voice [fem.] to-issue from-out-of AMN

HARMONY

93 10.1.11 heavens: “You you-are my the beloved PAI 20.3.17 heavens, saying [fem.], “This he-is my the beloved PAP PAI 30.3.22 heaven: “You you-are my the beloved PAI 10.1.11 the Son; in you I-took-delight [punctiliar tense!!].” AAI 20.3.17 the Son, in whom I-took-delight [punctiliar tense!!].” AAI 30.3.22 the Son; in you I-took-delight [punctiliar tense!!].” AAI

O B S E R V A T I O N S

2,001.10 .20 .30 JOHN: JOHN IN THE DESERT 2,001.30 – 30.1.80 And he-made-his-home in the desolate-places 2,001.30 – 30.1.80 until the day of-his call-to-appear before the Israel.

This item concerns John the grown man, not John the adolescent. Though it is quite conceivable that the young John ventured into the wilderness frequently to meditate, it is necessary to allow that he also have spent much time reading scriptures — readily accessible through his father, who is said to be a priest. Also, somewhere along the line John picked up oratory skills, something not easily acquired in isolation.

2,002.10 .20 JOHN: ASCETIC LIFE 2,002.10 – 10.1.6 And the John he-was having-been-clothed-in camel’s hairs 2,002.10 – 10.1.6 and he wore a leather belt around his the waist, …

Although the E1 reporters are thought to have been disciples of John, E1 has very, very little to say about John. Even this observation has the ring of folklore; and it may be compared to the description of Elijah the Tishbite at 2 Kings 1:7-8.

HARMONY

94 2,011.10 .20 .30 JOHN: A TIME IN THE DESERT 20.4.1 Then the Jesus 30.4.1 Then Jesus, full of-the-Holy Spirit, 30.4.1 / he-returned / he-turned-aside / from the Jordan; AAI 10.1.12 And immediately the Spirit it-drives+ him +out [EK BALLW] PAI 20.4.1 he-was-led-up [AN AGW] by the Spirit API 30.4.1 and he-was-led-around [AGW] by the Spirit IPI 10.1.12 into [EIS] the Wilderness. 20.4.1 into [EIS] the Wilderness 10.1.13 And he-was in [EN] the Wilderness forty days, IAI 30.4.1 in [EN] the Wilderness 2 forty days, 10.1.13 being-tempted by the Satan. PPP 20.4.1 to-be-tempted by the devil. APN 30.4.2 being-tempted by the devil. PPP 10.1.13 And he-was with the wild-beasts. IAI 2,012.20 .30 TESTING: SATISFY YOUR HUNGER 20.4.2 And fasting forty AAP 30.4.2 And he-did-not-eat nothing during those the AAI 20.4.2 days and forty nights, / later / =in the end= / 30.4.2 days; / and upon-their being-concluded, APP 20.4.2 he-was-hungry. 3 And coming-up, AAI AAP 30.4.2 he-was-hungry. 3 And AAI 20.4.3 the one-tempting he3-said to-him, PAP AAI 30.4.3 the devil he3-said to-him, AAI 20.4.3 “If you-are the Son of-the God, say-the-word PAI AAM 30.4.3 “If you-are the Son of-the God, say-the-word PAI AAM 20.4.3 that these the stones they-should-become loaves-of-bread.” AMS 30.4.3 to-this the stone that it-should-become a loaf-of-bread.” AMS 20.4.4 And the–Jesus replying, he-said, APP AAI 30.4.4 And the–Jesus he-replied, to him3, API 20.4.4 “It-has-been-written, ‘The man2 he2-will-not-live RPI FMI 30.4.4 “It-has-been-written, that ‘The man2 he2-will-not-live RPI FMI

HARMONY

95 20.4.4 on bread alone 30.4.4 on bread alone.’ ” 20.4.4 but on every word proceeding through God’s mouth.’ ” PMP Deut. 8:3 And he3-treated+ you +harshly and Deut. 8:3 he3-straitened+ you +with-hunger. And-then he3-fed you the manna, Deut. 8:3 which your the forefathers they-had-not-known, Deut. 8:3 so-that he3-may-make+ you +aware that not by bread alone Deut. 8:3 will+ the man2 +he2-live; but by every word, the-word proceeding Deut. 8:3 through God’s mouth will+ the man2 +he2-live. 2,013.20 .30 TESTING: PROVE THAT GOD PROTECTS 20.4.5 Then the devil he3-takes+ him +with-him3 [PARA LAMBANW] PAI 30.4.9 Then he3-led [AGW] him AAI 20.4.5 into the holy city, and he3-had+ him +stand AAI 30.4.9 into Jerusalem, and he3-had+ him +stand AAI 20.4.5 upon the pinnacle of-the temple. 6 And he3-says to-him, PAI 30.4.9 upon the pinnacle of-the temple. And he3-said to-him, AAI 20.4.6 “If you-are the Son of-the God, throw yourself down; PAI AAM 30.4.9 “If you-are the Son of-the God, throw yourself down PAI AAM 30.4.9 from-here; 20.4.6 for it-has-been-written, that ‘He3-will-command his3 the angels RPI FMI 30.4.10 for it-has-been-written, that ‘He3-will-command his3 the angels RPI FMI 20.4.6 on-behalf-of you,’ 30.4.10 on-behalf-of you with-the-instruction to-guard+ you +carefully,’ AAN 20.4.6 and, ‘On their hands they-will-bear+ you +aloft, FAI 30.4.11 and, that ‘On their hands they-will-bear+ you +aloft, FAI 20.4.6 lest you-should-dash+ your the foot +against against a stone.’ ” AAS 30.4.11 lest you-should-dash+ your the foot +against against a stone.’ ” AAS Psalm 91:11 For he3-will-command his3 the angels on-behalf-of you Psalm 91:11 with-the-instruction to-guard+ you +carefully in all your the ways. Psalm 91:12 On their hands they-will-bear+ you +aloft; Psalm 91:12 le st you-should-dash+ your the foot +against against a stone. 20.4.7 The Jesus he-went-on-to-declare [FJMI] IAI 30.4.12 And replying, the Jesus he-said [EIPON] APP AAI

HARMONY

96 20.4.7 to-him3, “Again, kit-has-been-written [GRAFW], RPI 30.4.12 to-him3, that “It-has-been-said [EIPON], RPI 20.4.7 ‘You-will-not-put+ the Lord your the God +to-the-test.’ ” FAI 30.4.12 ‘You-will-not-put+ the Lord your the God +to-the-test.’ ” FAI Deut. 6:16 You-[sg.]-will-not-put+ the Lord your the God +to-the-test, Deut. 6:16 / which manner / =as= / you-[pl.]-put+ him3 +to-the-test Deut. 6:16 in the temptation. [From the Septuagint] Psalm 95:8 Harden not your heart, as at Meribah, and as at Massah in the day of Psalm 95:8 temptation in the wilderness; 9 when your fathers tried My patience Psalm 95:9 and tested Me, proved Me and saw My work [of judgment]. [From TAB] 2,014.20 .30 TESTING: ACCEPT AN EMPIRE 20.4.8 Again the devil he3-takes+ him +with-him3 PAI 30.4.5 And leading+ him +up, AAP 20.4.8 up-onto a very high mountain. And 20.4.8 he3-points-out to-him all the kingdoms [fem. pl.] of-the PAI 30.4.5 he3-pointed-out to-him all the kingdoms [fem. pl.] of-the AAI 20.4.8 world [KOSMOS - masc. sg.] and their the splendor. 30.4.5 inhabited-earth [OIKOUMENJ - fem. sg.] 20.4.9 And he3-said to-him, AAI 30.4.5 in an instant of-time. 6 And the devil he3-said to-him, AAI 20.4.9 “All these-things [neut. pl.] will-I-give to-you FAI 30.4.6 “This entire the realm [EX OUSIA - fem. sg.] will-I-give to-you FAI 30.4.6 and their [fem.pl.] the splendor, for it-has-been-delivered to-me; RPI 30.4.6 and I-give it [fem. sg.] to-whom soever I-may-wish. PAI PAS 20.4.9 if, dropping-down, AAP 30.4.7 Therefore, if you 20.4.9 you-were-to-pay-homage to–me.”, AAS 30.4.7 you-were-to-pay-homage right-in-front-of–me,”. AAS 20.4.10 Then 30.4.7 it+ all [fem. sg.] +will-be yours.” 8 And replying, FMI APP 20.4.10 the Jesus he-says to-him3, “Go-on-along, Satan, for PAI PAM 30.4.8 the Jesus he-said to-him3, AAI

HARMONY

97 20.4.10 it-has-been-written, ‘You-will-worship the Lord your the God, RPI FAI 30.4.8 “It-has-been-written, ‘You-will-worship the Lord your the God, RPI FAI 20.4.10 and him3 only will-you-serve.’ ” FAI 30.4.8 and him3 only will-you-serve.’ ” FAI Deut. 6:13 You-will-fear the Lord your the God and him3 only will-you-serve; and Deut. 6:13 you-will-be-joined to him3; and you-will-swear upon his3 the name. 2,015.20 .30 TESTING: SATAN DEPARTS 20.4.11 Then the devil 30.4.13 And concluding every-form-of temptation, the devil AAP 20.4.11 he3-lets+ him +be [AF IJMI]. PAI 30.4.13 he3-stayed-away [AF ISTJMI] from him up-until a proper-time. AAI 2,016.10 .20 TESTING: ANGELS APPEAR 10.1.13 And the angels 20.4.11 And behold, angels they-came-up and AAI 10.1.13 they-began-ministering to-him. IAI 20.4.11 they-began-ministering to-him. IAI

2,017.34 THE CHRIST: PEOPLE WONDER IS IT JOHN 34.3.15 Now with-the populace expecting the Christ PAP 34.3.15 and with-them-all pondering in their the hearts about the John, PMP 34.3.15 / lest / =that maybe= / he he-might-be the Christ, … PAO 2,018.46 THE CHRIST: PRIESTS WONDER IS IT JOHN 46.1.19 And this it-is the testimony of-the John when the PAI 46.1.19 / Jews / perh. =religious leaders= / they-sent-forth to him priests AAI 46.1.19 and Levites from Jerosolums that they-might-ask him, AAS

HARMONY

98 46.1.19 “Who [TIS - masc.] are-you you?” 20 And he-answered-frankly PAI AAI 46.1.20 and he-did-not-hold-back, AMI 46.1.20 and he-acknowledged, that “I I-am-not the Christ.” AAI PAI 46.1.21 And they-asked him, “What [TIS - neut.] then, are-you you AAI PAI 46.1.21 Elijah?” And he-says, “I-am-not.” PAI PAI 46.1.21 “Are-you you the Prophet?” And he-answered, “No.” PAI API 46.1.22 So they-said to-him, “Who [TIS - masc.] are-you, AAI PAI 46.1.22 that we-might-give an answer to-the-ones sending us? AAS AAP 46.1.22 What [TIS - neut.] do-you-say about yourself?” PAI 2,019.11 .22 .34 .46 THE CHRIST: JOHN IS BUT THE HERALD PART 1 46.1.23 He-began-by-declaring, IAI PART 2 11.1.2 “Just-as [KAQ WS] it-has-been-written [GRAFW] RPI 22.3.3 “For this he-is the-man being-referred-to [EIPON] PAI APP 34.3.4 “As [hWS] it-has-been-written [GRAFW] RPI 46.1.23 “just-as [KAQ WS] 11.1.2 in [EN] 22.3.3 through [DIA] 34.3.4 in [EN] the book of-the-prophetic-words 11.1.2 the Isaiah [dat.] the prophet, 22.3.3 of- Isaiah [gen.] the prophet, saying, PAP 34.3.4 of Isaiah [gen.] the prophet, 46.1.23 of- Isaiah [nom.] the prophet he-said, AAI PART 3 11.1.3 ‘A voice 22.3.3 ‘A voice 34.3.4 ‘A voice 46.1.23 “I am but ‘a voice 11.1.3 / of-one-crying in the wilderness: “Make-ready [pl.] [hETOIMAZW] / PAP AAM 22.3.3 / of-one-crying in the wilderness: “Make-ready [pl.] [hETOIMAZW] / PAP AAM 34.3.4 / of-one-crying in the wilderness: “Make-ready [pl.] [hETOIMAZW] / PAP AAM 46.1.23 / of-one-crying in the wilderness: “Straighten [pl.] [EUQUNW] / PAP AAM

HARMONY

99 11.1.3 / of-one-crying: “Make-ready [pl.] in the wilderness / 22.3.3 / of-one-crying: “Make-ready [pl.] in the wilderness / 34.3.4 / of-one-crying: “Make-ready [pl.] in the wilderness / 46.1.23 / of-one-crying: “Straighten [pl.] in the wilderness / 11.1.3 the way of-the-Lord; 22.3.3 the way of-the-Lord; 34.3.4 the way of-the-Lord; 46.1.23 the way of-the-Lord.” ’ ” 11.1.3 make [pl.] his the paths straight [EUQUS].” ’ PAM 22.3.3 make [pl.] his the paths straight [EUQUS].” ’ ” PAM 34.3.4 make [pl.] his the paths straight [EUQUS].” PAM PART 4 34.3.5 Every valley it-will-be-filled-in and every mountain and hill FPI 34.3.5 it-will-be-made-low, FPI 34.3.5 and the / crooked [neut. pl.] / perh. =crooked-stretches= / it-will-be FMI 34.3.5 changed to / straight [fem. sg.] / perh. =a straight-course= / 34.3.5 and the rough-ways [fem. pl.] to smooth [LEIOS] ways [fem. pl.]. 34.3.6 And all flesh it-will-see FMI 34.3.6 the God’s the / way-to-salvation [SWTJRION].’ ” / fig. =savior.’ ”= / Isaiah 40:3 A voice of-one-crying in the wilderness, “Make-ready [pl.] the way Isaiah 40:3 of-the-Lord, make [pl.] straight the paths of-our the God.” Isaiah 40:4 Every valley it-will-be-filled-in, and every mountain and hill Isaiah 40:4 it-will-be-made-low; and all the crooked [pl.] it-will-be changed Isaiah 40:4 to straight, and the / rough-way [fem. sg.] / rough-land / Isaiah 40:4 to / level-places [PEDION – noun pl.]. / plains. / 5 And the glory Isaiah 40:5 of-the-Lord it-will-be-seen; and all flesh it-will-behold the God’s Isaiah 40:5 the / way-to-salvation. / fig. =savior.= / For the Lord he3-spoke. PART 5 11.1.2 [[ And also, ]] ‘Behold, I-am-going-to-send-forth [APO STELLW] PAI 11.1.2 my the messenger / before your face, / =ahead of you,= / 11.1.2 who he-will-prepare [KATA SKEUAZW] your the way.’ ” FAI Malachi 3:1 Behold, I-am-going-to-send-out [EK APO STELLW] my the messenger; Malachi 3:1 and he-will-survey [EPI BLEPW] the way before my face. Malachi 3:1 And-then suddenly the Lord whom you you-are-seeking Malachi 3:1 he-will-have-come into his-own the temple; even Malachi 3:1 the / messenger / angel / of-the covenant whom you you-are-desiring. Malachi 3:1 Behold, he-is-coming, he3-says the Lord Almighty.

HARMONY

100

O B S E R V A T I O N S

2,018.46 THE CHRIST: PRIESTS WONDER IS IT JOHN 2,018.46 – 46.1.20 … and he-acknowledged, that “I I-am-not the Christ.” 2,018.46 – 46.1.21 And they-asked him, “What then, are-you you Elijah?” And 2,018.46 – 46.1.21 he-says, “I-am-not.” “Are-you you the Prophet?” 2,018.46 – 46.1.21 And he-answered, “No.” 2,020.46 – 46.1.25 “Why then do-you-baptize, if you you-are-not the Christ 2,020.46 – 46.1.25 nor Elijah nor the Prophet?”

Perhaps the writer should have combined the words “Elijah” and “the Prophet” and have said, “Elijah the prophet.” As the text stands, there is a redundancy in that the term “the Prophet” stands alone and thus becomes equivalent to “the Christ.”

Scripture foretold the coming of someone like Elijah:

Malachi 4:5 Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before Malachi 4:5 the great and terrible day of the Lord comes. [From TAB]

The Greek scriptures have a slightly different wording: Malachi 4:5 And behold, I I-will-send-forth to-you Elias the Thesbite before Malachi 4:5 the great and glorious the day of-the-Lord to-come, …

The expression, “the Prophet,” is not from the Old Testament but rather was a term in use in those days which meant specifically “the Christ” or “the Anointed One.” It appears three more times in the gospels:

25,013.46 – 46.6.14 Therefore, the men2, seeing what sign he-produced, 25,013.46 – 46.6.14 they-began-saying, that “This surely he-is the Prophet, 25,013.46 – 46.6.14 the-one coming into the world.” 28,075.46 – 46.7.40 Then some-of the crowd listening to-these the remarks 28,075.46 – 46.7.40 they-were-saying, “Surely this he-is the Prophet.” 28,075.46 – 46.7.41 Others [[ also ]] they-were-saying, “This he-is the Christ.” 28,075.46 – 46.7.41 But the-attendants they-were-saying, “How-so? The Christ 28,075.46 – 46.7.41 he-is+ not +going-to-come out-of the Galilee, is he? …” 32,006.22 – 22.21.11 And the crowds they-would-say, “This he-is the Prophet, Jesus, 32,006.22 – 22.21.11 the-man from Nazareth of-the Galilee.” – – – – – – – – – – – – 2,018.46 – 46.1.21 And they-asked him, “What then, are-you you Elijah?” And 2,018.46 – 46.1.21 he-says, “I-am-not.” “Are-you you the Prophet?” 2,018.46 – 46.1.21 And he-answered, “No.”

HARMONY

101

Here John says that he was not Elijah [or perhaps, Elijah the prophet]. Jesus, however, made this observation:

29,007.22 – 22.17.12 “… But I-tell you that Elijah he+ already +came, 29,007.22 – 22.17.12 and they-did-not-recognize him, but-rather they-did to him 29,007.22 – 22.17.12 such-things-as they-wished.” 29,007.22 – 22.17.13 Then the disciples they-comprehended that he-spoke to-them 29,007.22 – 22.17.13 concerning John the Baptist.

We are told in various passages that John indeed was a prophet: 14,013.23 – 23.11.9 “… But what did-you-go-forth to-see, a prophet? Yes, I-tell-you, 14,013.23 – 23.11.9 and far-more than-a-prophet. …” 34,008.11 – 11.11.32 They-had+ the crowd +to-fear; for all they-held that the John 34,008.11 – 11.11.32 really he-was a prophet. 1,021.30 – 30.1.76 “And you, little-boy, also you-will-be-called 1,021.30 – 30.1.76 a prophet of-the-Most-High; …”

2,020.46 THE CHRIST: WHY THEN DOES JOHN BAPTIZE 46.1.24 And some-of the Pharisees they-were having-been-sent-forth, IAI RPP 46.1.25 and they-asked him and they-said to-him, AAI AAI 46.1.25 “Why then do-you-baptize, PAI 46.1.25 if you you-are-not the Christ nor Elijah nor the Prophet?” PAI 2,021.11 .34 .46 THE CHRIST: JOHN REPLIES 11.1.7 And 34.3.16 the John 46.1.26 The John 11.1.7 he-went-on-to-proclaim [KJRUSSW], IAI 34.3.16 he-responded [APO KRINOMAI - middle voice, as though in courtroom] AMI 46.1.26 he-replied [APO KRINOMAI - passive voice, as though casual] API 11.1.7 saying, … PAP 34.3.16 to all, saying, … PAP 46.1.26 to-them, saying, … PAP

HARMONY

102 2,022.11 .22 .34 .46 THE CHRIST: WATER BAPTISM NOW 11.1.8 “I / I-baptized / I-immersed / you [pl.] AAI 22.3.11 “I indeed / I-am-baptizing / I-am-immersing / you [pl.] PAI 34.3.16 “I indeed / I-am-baptizing / I-am-immersing / you [pl.] PAI 46.1.26 “I / I-am-baptizing / I-am-immersing / PAI 11.1.8 in–water. 22.3.11 in–water for repentance, … 34.3.16 in–water, … 46.1.26 in–water. 2,023.11 .22 .34 .46 THE CHRIST: A MIGHTY SUCCESSOR 22.3.11 “… but 34.3.16 “… but 46.1.26 “There-has-been-staying amid you RAI 46.1.26 one-whom you you-have-not-been-aware-of, RAI 11.1.7 “The-one mightier than-me he-is-going-to-come, PMI 22.3.11 the-one mightier than-me he-is coming, PAI PMP 34.3.16 the-one mightier than-me he-is-going-to-come, PMI 46.1.27 the-one ,,,,,,,,,,,,,coming, PMP 11.1.7 right-after me, with-respect-to-whom 22.3.11 right-after me, with-respect-to-whom 34.3.16 with-respect-to-whom 46.1.27 right-after me, with-respect-to-whom 11.1.7 I-am-not deserving [hIKANOS], bending-down, PAI AAP 22.3.11 I-am-not deserving [hIKANOS] PAI 34.3.16 I-am-not deserving [hIKANOS] PAI 46.1.27 I I-am-not worthy [AXIOS] that PAI 11.1.7 / to-untie the thong AAN 22.3.11 / to-sustain / =to-pick-up= / AAN 34.3.16 / to-untie the thong AAN 46.1.27 / I-should-untie the thong AAS 11.1.7 of-his the / strap-ons. / =sandals.= / 22.3.11 his / strap-ons. / =sandals.= / 34.3.16 of-his the / strap-ons. / =sandals.= / 46.1.27 of-his the / strap-on.s / =sandal.= /

HARMONY

103 2,024.11 .22 .34 THE CHRIST: SPIRITUAL BAPTISM LATER 11.1.8 “And nhe3 / he3-will-immerse / he3-will-baptize / you in FAI 22.3.11 “He3 / he3-will-immerse / he3-will-baptize / you in FAI 34.3.16 “He3 / he3-will-immerse / he3-will-baptize / you in FAI 11.1.8 / holy spirit. [[ at the Ascension ]] / the Holy Spirit. [[ at Pentecost ]] / 22.3.11 / holy spirit. [[ at the Ascension ]] / the Holy Spirit. [[ at Pentecost ]] / 34.3.16 / holy spirit. [[ at the Ascension ]] / the Holy Spirit. [[ at Pentecost ]] / 22.3.11 and-even in-fire [[ at Pentecost ]]; … 34.3.16 and-even in-fire [[ at Pentecost ]]; … 2,025.22 .34 THE CHRIST: WHEAT AND CHAFF 22.3.12 “… whose the winnowing-shovel is in his3 the hand; 34.3.17 “… whose the winnowing-shovel is in his3 the hand; 22.3.12 and he3-will-thoroughly-clean [DIA KAQARIZW] his3 the FAI 34.3.17 to-thoroughly-clear [DIA KAQ AIRW] his3 the AAN 22.3.12 threshing-floor, and he3-will-gather his3 the wheat into FAI 34.3.17 threshing-floor, and to-gather his3 the wheat into his3 AAN 22.3.12 the granary. But the chaff he3-will-burn-up in-unquenchable fire.” FAI 34.3.17 the granary. But the chaff he3-will-burn-up in-unquenchable fire.” FAI 2,026.46 THE CHRIST: LOCUS IS BETHANY IN PEREA 46.1.28 These-things it-took-place AMI 46.1.28 at / Bethany [BJQ ANIA] / MSS: Bethabara [BJQ ABARA] 46.1.28 beyond the Jordan, where the John he-was baptizing. IAI PAP

HARMONY

104

O B S E R V A T I O N S

2,020.46 THE CHRIST: WHY THEN DOES JOHN BAPTIZE 2,020.46 – 46.1.25 “Why then do-you-baptize, if you you-are-not the Christ 2,020.46 – 46.1.25 nor Elijah nor the Prophet?”

This query indicates that the Christ was expected to come baptizing. E4 tells us that Jesus, via his close disciples, did in fact baptize:

4,006.46 – 46.4.1 La ter the Jesus and his the disciples he-came out-into the Judean 4,006.46 – 46.4.1 / =open country,= / and there he-spent-some-time with them; 4,006.46 – 46.4.1 and he-was-baptizing. 4,008.46 – 46.4.1 The Pharisees they-heard that Jesus he-is-making 4,008.46 – 46.4.1 and he-is-baptizing more disciples than John. 2 Although-in-fact 4,008.46 – 46.4.2 Jesus himself he-was-not-baptizing but-rather his the disciples.

The synoptics pass lightly over this aspect of Jesus’ ministry, the only mention of it appearing at his visit to Dalmanutha:

27,009.34 – 34.3.12 And tax-collectors also they-came to-be-baptized; … 27,013.34 – 34.3.7 Then he-went-on-to-say to-the crowds going-out to-be-baptized 27,013.34 – 34.3.7 by him, … 2,023.11 .22 .34 .46 THE CHRIST: A MIGHTY SUCCESSOR 2,023.46 – 46.1.26 “There-has-been-staying amid you 2,023.46 – 46.1.26 one-whom you you-have-not-been-aware-of, …”

Is John still speaking to the delegation from Jerusalem? Or is this another occasion and are these words which John spoke to his own cadre of disciples — the men who will later become disciples of Jesus? Many of the Twelve lived along or near the Capernaum-Bethsaida strip, and it could more fittingly be said that Jesus was an unknown living among them than among the men from Jerusalem.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 2,022.34 – 34.3.16 “I indeed / I-am-baptizing / I-am-immersing / you in-water, … 2,023.34 – 34.3.16 … but the-one mightier than-me … 2,024.34 – 34.3.16 He3 / he3-will-baptize / he3-will-immerse / you 2,024.34 – 34.3.16 in / holy spirit / the Holy Spirit / and-even in-fire; …”

HARMONY

105

At the time of the Great Commission Jesus is said to have reiterated to his disciples what John has declared here:

48,022.58 – 58.1.5 “For John, indeed, / he-baptized / he-immersed / in-water; 48,022.58 – 58.1.5 but you / you-will-be-baptized / you-will-be-immersed / 48,022.58 – 58.1.5 in the Holy Spirit after these not many days.” – – – – – – – – – – – – 2,024.34 – 34.3.16 “ … and-even in-fire; …”

“Fire” could be a foreseeing by John of the fingers of fire at Pentecost [50,003], or it could be a reference to the unquenchable fire with which John next says Jesus would someday burn up the chaff [2,025].

– – – – – – – – – – – – The Greek verb “BAPTIZW” employed in these passages can have either of two connotations: it can mean “immerse” in a strictly utilitarian sense, or it can mean “immerse” in a ceremonial sense. At topic 18,004 the writer comments upon Jewish traditions and the ceremonial practice of / baptizing / immersing / cups and utensils, etc. At topic 18,003 the Pharisee who invited Jesus to a meal marveled that Jesus did not ceremonially / baptize / immerse / his hands before the meal. John’s baptism in water was, of course, a ceremonial baptizing. But scripture reports only a few examples of what might be viewed as a ceremonial baptizing in the Holy Spirit:

50,003.58 – 58.2.2 In Jerusalem, on Pentecost, a noise like a rushing wind, tongues of fire, and the Holy Spirit entering The Eleven. Acts 8:14-18 In Samaria, Peter and John lay on hands, the Holy Spirit enters a large group of people in some fashion that was observable to onlookers. Acts 10:44-46 In Caesarea, the Holy Spirit entering a crowd which included Gentiles. Peter reports [Acts 11:15] the episode as like what had occurred at Pentecost.

Such “spectacles” are no longer part of God’s plan, yet the spirit of God is still at work, as many believers can vouch. Scripture itself said this would be so:

Joel 2:28 And after wards it-will-be / and / =that= / I-will-pour-out from my Joel 2:28 the spirit upon all flesh; and your the sons and your the daughters Joel 2:28 they-will-prophesy, and your the / elders / old-men / Joel 2:28 they-will-be-caused-to-dream dream-visions, and your the Joel 2:28 young-men they-will-see visions. 29 And upon my the Joel 2:29 bondservants and upon the bondmaids in those the days Joel 2:29 I-will-pour-out from my the spirit. [Cited at Acts 2:17] Acts 2:38 “… And you will receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. Acts 2:39 The promise is for you and your children and for all who are far off — Acts 2:39 for all whom the Lord our God will call.” [From the NIV]

HARMONY

106

But perhaps neither John nor Jesus meant to limit the possibility of Spiritual baptism to those few instances. Let John be saying, “He will immerse you in the Holy Spirit.” Of course he actually is saying this in the Greek text, but in modern languages the dual meaning of the cognate verb is essentially lost. Then by taking the utilitarian rather than the ceremonial meaning, one can demystify these statements and contemplate the possibility of a Spiritual baptism available to all. An immersion in the Holy Spirit would be a continuing experience, with the true and practicing believer being embraced by the Holy Spirit.

2,027.46 THE CHRIST: JESUS COMES TO JOHN #2 46.1.29 On-the following-day he-sees the Jesus coming toward him, PAI PMP 46.1.29 and he-says, “Look-there! The he-Lamb [AMNOS] of-the God, PAI 46.1.29 the-one taking-away the sin of-the world. PAP 2,028.46 THE CHRIST: JOHN REMINISCES 46.1.30 “This is-he in-respect-of whom I I-said, ‘Right-after me PAI AAI 46.1.30 there-comes a man1 who / he-has-come-to-be / he-has-arrived / PMI RAI 46.1.30 ahead-of me, because he-existed prior to-me.’ IAI 46.1.31 And-[CRASIS]-I I-had-not-known him; LAI 46.1.31 but so-that he-might-be-manifested to-the Israel, APS 46.1.31 I there fore I-came baptizing in water.” AAI PAP 46.1.32 And John he-spoke-out, saying, that AAI PAP 46.1.32 “I-have-observed the Spirit coming-down as [hWS] a dove RMI PAP 46.1.32 from-out-of heaven, and it4-remained-there upon him. AAI 46.1.33 And-[CRASIS]-I I-had-not-known him; but the-One sending me LAI AAP 46.1.33 to-baptize in water, that-one he3-said to-me, PAN AAI 46.1.33 ‘Upon whom ever you-should-see the Spirit coming-down AAS PAP 46.1.33 and remaining-there upon him, this he-is the-one PAP PAI 46.1.33 / baptizing / immersing / in / holy spirit.’ / the Holy Spirit.’ / PAP 46.1.34 And-[CRASIS]-I I-have-seen all this and RAI 46.1.34 I-have-borne-witness that this-man he-is the Son of-the God.” RAI PAI

HARMONY

107 3,001.46 ANTECEDENTS: FIRST DISCIPLES – 1 46.1.35 On-the following-day the John and two of his the disciples 46.1.35 he-had-stood-there again. 36 And looking-directly at-the Jesus LAI AAP 46.1.36 walking-by, he-says, “Look-there! The he-Lamb [AMNOS] PAP PAI 46.1.36 of-the God.” 37 And the two disciples they-heard him AAI 46.1.37 speaking, and they-followed-behind the Jesus. PAP AAI 46.1.38 Then the Jesus, being-turned and noticing them APP AMP 46.1.38 following, he-says to-them, PAP PAI 46.1.38 / “What [neut.] / IDIOM ALLOWS: “Whom / are-you-looking-for?” PAI 46.1.38 And the-two they-said to-him, “Rabbi, …” AAI 46.1.38 (which being-interpreted it-is-rendered-as [LEGW] “Teacher”) PPP PPI 46.1.38 “… where are-you-lodging?” 39 He-says to-them, PAI PAI 46.1.39 “Come and you-will-see.” PMM FMI 46.1.39 So they-came-along and they-saw where AAI AAI 46.1.39 he-is-lodging, and they-remained-there with him that the day. PAI AAI 46.1.39 It-was [imperfect of EIMI] something-like the tenth hour. IAI [[ One would expect to see the aorist tense used here; but the Greek verb “EIMI” does not have an aorist form. ]] 46.1.40 Andrew, the brother of-Simon Peter, he-was one of the two IAI 46.1.40 the-disciples hearing these words from John and AAP 46.1.40 following-behind him. 41 This-disciple first he-finds his own AAP PAI 46.1.41 the brother, Simon, and he-says to-him, “We-have-found the PAI RAI 46.1.41 Messiah.” (Which being-interpreted it-means [EIMI] PPP PAI 46.1.41 “the Christ.”) 42 He-led him to the Jesus. AAI 46.1.42 / Looking-directly / Looking-closely / at-him, the Jesus he-said, AAP AAI 46.1.42 “You you-are Simon, the / son / OR =pupil= / of-John. PAI 46.1.42 You you-will-be-called / ‘Cephas.’ ” / ‘a-piece-of-rock [KJFAS].’ ” / FPI 46.1.42 (Which it-is-translated / ‘Peter.’ / ‘petros [PETROS].’ / ) PPI 46.1.43 On-the following-day he-was-ready to-go-forth to the Galilee. AAI AAN 3,002.00 ANTECEDENTS: POSSIBLE GAP See endnote 3,002 for a comment about this time interval. 3,003.46 ANTECEDENTS: FIRST DISCIPLES – 2 46.1.43 And he-finds Philip; and the Jesus he-says to-him, PAI PAI 46.1.43 “Follow me.” 44 Now the Philip he-was from Bethsaida, PAM IAI 46.1.44 out-of the town of-Andrew and of-Peter. 45 Philip he-finds PAI

HARMONY

108 46.1.45 the Nathaniel and he-says to-him, “The-one-whom Moses PAI 46.1.45 he-wrote-about in the law and the prophets, we-have-found: AAI RAI 46.1.45 Jesus, son of-the Joseph, the-one from Nazaret [[ variant ]].” 46.1.46 And Nathaniel he-said to-him, “Can-it anything out-of Nazaret AAI PPI 46.1.46 be good?” The Philip he-says to-him, PAN PAI 46.1.46 “Come and see [IDE, inflected form of EIDON, here as true verb].” PMM AAM 46.1.47 The Jesus he-looked-toward the Nathaniel coming up-to him, AAI PMP 46.1.47 and he-says concerning him, / “Look-there! [[ See the man? ]] / PAI 46.1.47 / “There-now! [[ Hear that remark? ]] [IDE as interj.] / For-certain! 46.1.47 ‘An Israelite in whom there-is no deceit.’ ” PAI Psalm 32:2 Fortunate the man [ANJR] to-whom the Lord Psalm 32:2 he3-should-not+ by-any-means +impute sin, Psalm 32:2 nor in his the / mouth / OR =language= / is-there any deceit. 46.1.48 Nathaniel he-says to-him, “From-where do-you-come-to-know PAI PAI 46.1.48 me?” Jesus he-answered and he-said to-him, API AAI 46.1.48 “Be fore Philip to-call+ you +over, I-saw you AAN AAI 46.1.48 / being-there / OR =lingering= / under the fig-tree.” PAP 46.1.49 Nathaniel he-replied to-him, “Rabbi, you you-are API PAI 46.1.49 the Son of-the God; you you-are the Israel’s king.” PAI 46.1.50 Jesus he-replied and he-said to-him, API AAI 46.1.50 “Because I-told you that I-saw you beneath the fig-tree, AAI AAI 46.1.50 you-believe!? You-[sg.]-will-see things greater than-these.” PAI FMI 46.1.51 And he-says to-him, “Truly, truly I-say to-you [pl.], PAI PAI 46.1.51 you-[pl.]-will-see the heaven having-opened FMI RAP 46.1.51 and the angels of-the God 46.1.51 going-up and coming-down upon the Son of-the Man2.” PAP PAP 3,004.46 ANTECEDENTS: WEDDING AT CANA 46.2.1 And on-the third the day a / wedding / wedding-banquet / 46.2.1 it-took-place in Cana of-the Galilee, and the mother of-the Jesus AMI 46.2.1 she-was there. 2 Now the Jesus and his the disciples IAI 46.2.2 he-was+ also +invited to the / wedding. / wedding-banquet. / API 46.2.3 And with-wine running-out, the mother of-the Jesus she-says AAP PAI 46.2.3 to him, “They-have no wine.” 4 And the Jesus he-says to-her, PAI PAI 46.2.4 / “What to-me and to-you, woman? / 46.2.4 / =“How does this concern us, ma’am?= / 46.2.4 My the hour it-is+ not-yet +come.” PAI 46.2.5 His the mother she-says to-the servants, PAI 46.2.5 “Do anything what ever he-may-tell you.” AAM PAS 46.2.6 Now there-were six stone water-jars there for IAI

HARMONY

109 46.2.6 the / purification-rite of-the Jews / Jewish the purification-rite / 46.2.6 / lying-there, / =standing-there,= / having-room-for two or three PMP PAP 46.2.6 standard-measures apiece. 7 The Jesus he-says to-them, PAI 46.2.7 “Fill+ the water-jars +to-the-brim with-water.” AAM 46.2.7 And they-filled+ them +to-the-brim / up-to above. / AAI 46.2.7 / =even to overflowing.= / 8 And he-says to-them, PAI 46.2.8 “Now draw+ some +out and carry it to-the chief-steward.” AAM PAM 46.2.8 So the-servants they-carried him some. AAI 46.2.9 Now / as / =when= / the chief-steward he-tasted the water AMI 46.2.9 having-been-turned-into wine — and he-had-not-been-aware RPP LAI 46.2.9 from-where it-is, although the servants they-had-been-aware, PAI LAI 46.2.9 the-ones having-drawn-out the water — the chief-steward RAP 46.2.9 he-calls+ the bridegroom +over 10 and he-says to-him, PAI PAI 46.2.10 “Every man2 first he2-lays-out the good wine, PAI 46.2.10 and when people-should-be-made-giddy, the inferior. APS 46.2.10 You you-have-kept-back the good wine until just-now.” RAI 46.2.11 The Jesus he-produced this beginning of-his signs in Cana AAI 46.2.11 of-the Galilee, and he-manifested his the glorious-power AAI 46.2.11 to a select few. And his the disciples they-believed in him. AAI 3,005.30 ANTECEDENTS: MINISTRY BEGINS 30.3.23 And Jesus himself he-was beginning / …… / perh. =to have= / IAI PMP 30.3.23 / perh. =his ministry= / about thirty years of age.

O B S E R V A T I O N S

2,027.46 THE CHRIST: JESUS COMES TO JOHN #2 2,027.46 – 46.1.29 On-the following-day he-sees the Jesus coming toward him, …

How much time has passed since the baptism of Jesus? We simply can not tell. Jesus had spent a time [40 days] in the wilderness. But the all-purpose expression “40 days” can mean anything: consider the flood, which lasted “40 days” according to Genesis 7:17, lasted 150 days according to Genesis 7:24, and lasted one year plus eleven days [354 + 11 = 365 days] at Genesis 7:11 / 8:14 [from 17th 2nd of one year through 27th 2nd of the following]. In scripture “40” is frequently an indefinite number, as it sometimes is in English: “to catch 40 winks” or “to get 40 lashes.” It is not revealed whether Jesus is coming back to John directly from the Wilderness or is coming from his home in Galilee after an indeterminate interval.

HARMONY

110 3,001.46 ANTECEDENTS: FIRST DISCIPLES – 1 3,001.46 – 46.1.39 It-was something-like the tenth hour.

Elsewhere in E4 there is clear use of Roman time rather than Jewish time. This instance likewise may be Roman time, since the two disciples were able to spend the day with Jesus.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 3,001.46 – 46.1.40 Andrew, the brother of-Simon Peter, he-was one of the two 3,001.46 – 46.1.40 the-disciples hearing these words from John and following-behind 3,001.46 – 46.1.40 him.

The second of John’s disciples is not named, suggesting that he may be the one who is narrating this account to the E4 diarist. Compare with:

42,005.46 – 46.18.15 And Simon Peter he-was-following the Jesus, 42,005.46 – 46.18.15 and-also another disciple. 42,006.46 – 46.18.15 Now that the disciple he-was well-known to-the high-priest, 42,006.46 – 46.18.15 and he-came-in-with the Jesus …

E4 has by far the most information about John the Baptist and about this early period. It is reasonable to infer that E4 had an eyewitness on the scene.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 3,001.46 – 46.1.42 “You you-are Simon, the / son / OR =pupil= / of-John. 3,001.46 – 46.1.42 You you-will-be-called ‘Cephas.’ ”

See endnote 46,002, where metaphorical use of the term “son” is examined. Simon’s father may actually have had the name “Jonah.”

3,002.00 ANTECEDENTS: POSSIBLE GAP

It is about a three-day journey from Bethany up to the vicinity of Capernaum and Bethsaida, or of Nazareth and Cana. How much time elapses here can not be calculated from the facts supplied, though it is probably only a few days.

But what is the exact locale of the ensuing discourse with Nathaniel? Scripture has it that Jesus is from Nazareth; that Philip, Andrew, and Peter are from Bethsaida; that Nathaniel is from Cana [47,002.46 – 46.21.2]; and that everybody will soon be at Cana for a wedding banquet. Nathaniel’s remark, “Can anything out of Nazareth be good?” would not have been prudent if the locale were Nazareth. A fair guess might be that the new locale is Cana and that Peter, Andrew, and the unnamed disciple / reporter have accompanied Jesus from Bethany to his home in Nazareth and thence to Cana. They may also have passed through Bethsaida to collect Philip, though not necessarily.

HARMONY

111 3,003.46 ANTECEDENTS: FIRST DISCIPLES – 2 3,003.46 – 46.1.45 Philip he-finds the Nathaniel and he-says to-him, “The-one-whom 3,003.46 – 46.1.45 Moses he-wrote-about in the law and the prophets, we-have-found: 3,003.46 – 46.1.45 Jesus, son of-the Joseph, the-one from Nazaret.”

The passage implies that Philip has at this juncture been to Nazareth with Jesus and has met Joseph.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 3,003.46 – 46.1.46 And Nathaniel he-said to-him, “Can-it anything out-of Nazaret 3,003.46 – 46.1.46 be good?” The Philip he-says to-him, “Come and see.” 3,003.46 – 46.1.47 The Jesus he-looked-toward the Nathaniel coming up-to him, 3,003.46 – 46.1.47 and he-says concerning him, / “There-now! / For-certain! 3,003.46 – 46.1.47 ‘An Israelite in whom there-is no deceit.’ ”

Jesus and the reporter have apparently overheard or lip-read what Nathaniel said to Philip. If so, Jesus is merely offering a witty rejoinder when he quotes the psalmist.

Humor is a rare commodity in the scriptures.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 3,003.46 – 46.1.49 Nathaniel he-replied to-him, 3,003.46 – 46.1.49 “Rabbi, you you-are the Son of-the God; 3,003.46 – 46.1.49 you you-are the Israel’s king.”

This puzzling declaration reads a little better if we suppose Nathaniel is saying, “Rabbi, you really are the Son of God; you really are Israel’s king, just as Philip said.” But it reads best taken simply as continuing the banter that Jesus had initiated.

3,004.46 ANTECEDENTS: WEDDING AT CANA 3,004.46 – 46.2.4 And the Jesus he-says to-her, 3,004.46 – 46.2.4 / =“How does this concern us, ma’am?= / 3,004.46 – 46.2.4 My the hour it-is+ not-yet +come.”

In this reconstruction of the gospel story, Jesus is next reported as going up to Jerusalem for the Passover, where he does work miracles. Evidently his “hour” will by then have come. How much time intervenes? It could be years. It is not known how old Jesus was when he went to be baptized by John. Nor is it known how many years John spent preparing the way for Jesus; that may have been a decade or more.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 3,004.46 – 46.2.9 Now / =when= / the chief-steward he-tasted the water 3,004.46 – 46.2.9 having-been-turned-into wine …

HARMONY

112

This first miracle differs from those which follow in that no affliction is alleviated and almost nobody is aware of the miracle. Its sole evident purpose was to confirm to his new disciples that they had not been misled by John’s testimony.

A point to ponder: was Mary just making a casual observation [“They-have no wine.”] or did she already know that her son had miraculous powers? Were there earlier miracles at home? Had Jesus cured illnesses in the family?

– – – – – – – – – – – – 3,004.46 – 46.2.11 The Jesus he-produced this beginning of-his signs 3,004.46 – 46.2.11 in Cana of-the Galilee, and he-manifested his the glorious-power 3,004.46 – 46.2.11 to a select few. And his the disciples they-believed in him.

At this point only four disciples have been named: Andrew, Philip, and Peter from Bethsaida, and Nathaniel from Cana. These four are later selected to be among the “Twelve,” which could be why their names are provided by E4. Jesus may have had additional disciples even at this early date. The E4 reporter, of course, is a fifth, though unnamed disciple.

Consider 50,002.58 – 58.1.21 “… of-the men going-about-with us … 22 beginning from the baptism of-John until …”

4,001.46 JUDEA: FIRST PASSOVER 46.2.13 And the / Passover of-the Jews / Jewish the Passover / 46.2.13 it-was near, and the Jesus he-went-up to Jerosolums. IAI AAI 46.2.23 Now / as / =while= / he-was in [EN] the Jerosolums IAI 46.2.23 at [EN] the Passover, during [EN] the festival many they-believed AAI 46.2.23 in [EIS] his the name, taking-note-of his the signs which PAP 46.2.23 he-was-producing. IAI 4,002.46 JUDEA: JESUS WARY 46.2.24 But Jesus / himself / =for his part= / he-was-not-trusting himself IAI 46.2.24 to-them, be cause [DIA + TO] him to-know all-men2, PAN 46.2.25 and because [hOTI] he-did-not-have a need that anyone IAI 46.2.25 he2-should-testify concerning the man2, AAS 46.2.25 for he he-knew what it-was in the man2. IAI IAI

HARMONY

113 4,003.46 JUDEA: NICODEMUS BELIEVES 46.3.1 Now there-was a man, one-of the Pharisees, name to-him IAI 46.3.1 Nicodemus, an official of-the Jews. 2 This-man he-came to AAI 46.3.2 him by-night and he-said to-him, “Rabbi, we-have-been-aware AAI RAI 46.3.2 that you-have-come as a teacher from God; RAI 46.3.2 for no-one he2-is-able to-produce these the signs PPI PAN 46.3.2 which you you-are-producing un less the God he3-be with him2.” PAI PAS 4,004.46 JUDEA: FLESH AND SPIRIT DISTINGUISHED 46.3.3 Jesus he-replied and he-said to-him, API AAI 46.3.3 “Truly, truly I-say to-you, un less a-person PAI 46.3.3 / he2-should-be-begotten from-above, / APS 46.3.3 / he2-should-be-born over-again, / he2-is-not-going-to-be-able PPI 46.3.3 to-see the kingdom of-the God.” AAN 46.3.4 The Nicodemus he-says to him, “How can-he a man2 PAI PPI 46.3.4 / be-begotten / be-born / being an old-man? APN PAP 46.3.4 He-can not come-into a second-time into the womb PPI AAN 46.3.4 of-his the mother and be-born, can he?” APN 46.3.5 Jesus he-answered, “Truly, truly I-say to-you, un less a-person API PAI 46.3.5 / he2-should-be-begotten out-of / he2-should-be-born of / water APS 46.3.5 and / breeze, / spirit, / the Spirit, / he2-is-not-going-to-be-able PPI 46.3.5 to-come-into into the kingdom of-the God. AAN 46.3.6 The-one / having-been-begotten out-of / having-been-born of / RPP 46.3.6 the flesh he2-is flesh, and PAI 46.3.6 the-one / having-been-begotten out-of / having-been-born of / RPP 46.3.6 / the breeze / the spirit / the Spirit / he2-is / breeze. / spirit. / PAI 46.3.7 “You-should-not-marvel that I-said to-you [sg.] AAS AAI 46.3.7 that it-is-necessary-for you [acc. pl.] PAI 46.3.7 / to-be-begotten from-above. / to-be-born over-again. / APN 46.3.8 The / spirit / breeze [PNEUMA] / it-blows [PNEW] where it-wishes PAI PAI 46.3.8 and you-[sg,]-hear the sound of-it, but you-have-not-known PAI RAI 46.3.8 whence it-comes and whither it-goes. PMI PAI 46.3.8 Thus is-he2 every one 46.3.8 / having-been-begotten out-of / having-been-born of / PAI RPP 46.3.8 / the breeze.” / the spirit.” / the Spirit.” /

HARMONY

114 4,005.46 JUDEA: OBTUSENESS 46.3.9 Nicodemus he-replied and he-said to-him, API AAI 46.3.9 “How can-it these-things come-about?” PPI AMN 46.3.10 Jesus he-answered and he-said to-him, API AAI 46.3.10 “You you-are the teacher of-the Israel and you-do-not-know PAI PAI 46.3.10 these-things!? 11 Truly, truly I-say to-you [sg.] PAI 46.3.11 that we-are-speaking-about that-which we-have-known PAI RAI 46.3.11 and we-are-testifying-to that-which we-have-seen; PAI RAI 46.3.11 and you-[pl.]-are-not-taking+ our the testimony +to-heart. PAI 46.3.12 If I-spoke+ to-you [pl.] +of the / earth-based [pl.] / =mundane= / AAI 46.3.12 and you-do-not-believe that, PAI 46.3.12 how-then, if I-should-speak+ to-you +of AAS 46.3.12 the / heaven-based, / =heavenly,= / will-you-believe that ?” FAI 4,006.46 BAPTIZING: JESUS IN JUDEA 46.3.22 La ter the Jesus and his the disciples he-came out-into AAI 46.3.22 the Judean / land, / perh. =open country,= / and there 46.3.22 he-spent-some-time with them; and he-was-baptizing. IAI IAI 4,007.46 BAPTIZING: JOHN IN DECAPOLIS 46.3.23 Now the John also he-was baptizing at Aenon near the Salim, IAI PAP 46.3.23 because waters [pl.] it-was abundant [pl.] there. IAI 46.3.23 And people-were-arriving-there and they-were-being-baptized, IMI IPI 46.3.24 for the John he-was not-yet having-been-thrown into the prison. IAI RPP 46.3.25 Then a controversy it-developed: some-of John’s the disciples AMI 46.3.25 with / a Jew / perh. =one of the religious leaders= / concerning 46.3.25 / purification. / OR =baptismal-cleansing.= / 26 And they-came AAI 46.3.26 to the John and they-said to-him, “Rabbi, the-one-who AAI 46.3.26 he-was with you beyond the Jordan whom you you-have-lauded, IAI RAI 46.3.26 look-now, this-man he-is-baptizing PAI 46.3.26 and all they-are-coming to him.” PMI 46.3.27 John he-replied and he-said, API AAI 46.3.27 “A man2 he2-can-not undertake not-even one-thing PPI PAN 46.3.27 un less it-be / having-been-given to-him2 / PAS RPP 46.3.27 / having-been-made-possible for-him2 / from-out-of the heaven.

HARMONY

115 46.3.28 You yourselves you-bear+ me +out that I-said PAI AAI 46.3.28 that I I-am-not the Christ but-rather that I-am PAI PAI 46.3.28 one-having-been-sent-forth ahead-of that-one. RPP 46.3.29 “The-man having the bride he-is bridegroom, but the friend PAP PAI 46.3.29 of-the bridegroom — the-one having-been-standing-waiting RAP 46.3.29 and at last hearing him — he-rejoices for-joy because-of PAP PAI 46.3.29 the voice of-the bridegroom. Therefore this the my the joy 46.3.29 it-has-been-made-complete. 30 It-is-necessary-for that-one RPI PAI 46.3.30 to-increase and me to-diminish.” PAN PMN 4,008.46 BAPTIZING: OMINOUS RUMBLE 46.4.1 The Pharisees they-heard that Jesus he-is-making and AAI PAI 46.4.1 he-is-baptizing more disciples than John. 2 Although-in-fact PAI 46.4.2 Jesus himself he-was-not-baptizing but-rather his the disciples. IAI 4,009.11 .22 .34 BAPTIZING: JOHN AND HEROD 11.6.17 For the Herod himself, 22.14.3 For the Herod, 34.3.19 For the Herod the tetrarch, 11.6.17 sending-out some men, AAP 11.6.17 he-arrested the John and he-bound him AAI AAI 22.14.3 arresting the John, he-bound him AAP AAI 11.6.17 in prison [FULAKJ] because-of 22.14.3 and he-put+ him +away in prison [FULAKJ] because-of AMI 11.6.17 Herodias, the wife of-his the 22.14.3 Herodias, the wife of-his the 34.3.19 being-reproved by-him regarding Herodias, the wife of-his the PPP 11.6.17 brother / Philip, because he-[had]-married her. AAI 22.14.3 brother / Philip. / MSS: …… . / 34.3.19 brother, 11.6.18 For the John he-kept-telling the Herod, that IAI 22.14.4 For the John he-kept-telling him, IAI 11.6.18 “It-is-not-lawful for-you to-have your the brother’s the wife.” PAI PAN 22.14.4 “It-is-not-lawful for-you to-have her.” PAI PAN

HARMONY

116 Levit. 18:1 And the Lord he3-spoke to Moses, saying, Levit. 18:2 “Speak to-the sons of-Israel, and you-will-say to them … Levit. 18:16 … “You-will-not-uncover the nakedness of-your brother’s wife. Levit. 18:16 It-is your brother’s nakedness. … Levit. 18:29 … For everyone who soever he-should-do from any of-these Levit. 18:29 the abominations, the souls, the-ones doing them, Levit. 18:29 they-will-be-blotted-out from their the people [sg.].” 34.3.19 and-also regarding all the evil-things which the Herod he-did, AAI 34.3.20 / and / =then= / he-added this on-top-of all: / and / =namely,= / AAI 34.3.20 he-locked+ the John +up in prison. AAI 4,010.11 .22 .35 .46 BAPTIZING: JESUS LEAVES JUDEA 11.1.14 And / af ter 22.4.12 So hearing [AKOUW] AAP 35.4.14 And 46.4.1 So / as / =when= / the Jesus he-came-to-know [GINWSKW] AAI 11.1.14 the John to-be-delivered-up, APN 22.4.12 that John he-was-delivered-up, API 46.4.1 that [[ Context: the Pharisees were taking notice of him, ]] … 11.1.14 the Jesus 35.4.14 the Jesus 22.4.12 he-quietly-departed [ANA CWREW] AAI 46.4.3 he-left [AF IJMI] the Judea and AAI 11.1.14 he-came [ERCOMAI] AAI 35.4.14 he-returned [hUPO STREFW] AAI 46.4.3 he-came-back [AP ERCOMAI] again AAI 35.4.14 with / the power of-the Spirit / the Spiritual the power / 11.1.14 to the Galilee, … 22.4.12 to the Galilee. 35.4.14 to the Galilee. 46.4.3 to the Galilee.

HARMONY

117

O B S E R V A T I O N S

4,003.46 JUDEA: NICODEMUS BELIEVES 4,003.46 – 46.3.1 Now there-was a man, one-of the Pharisees, 4,003.46 – 46.3.1 name to-him Nicodemus, an official of-the Jews. 4,003.46 – 46.3.2 This-man he-came to him by-night and he-said to-him, …

Very little about the beginning of Jesus’ ministry has been handed down to us. Fully half of the gospel record (counting doublets and parallel passages) deals with just the last four months of his life and the short period he remained on earth following his resurrection. This is the interval from the second Feast of Tabernacles until the Ascension, perhaps six months altogether. However, the caution shown here by Nicodemus suggests that the religious leaders already perceived Jesus to be a threat to themselves. Soon after this private conference with Nicodemus, Jesus preaches and baptizes in the Judean countryside, and we learn that the Pharisees were following his actions closely.

4,004.46 JUDEA: FLESH AND SPIRIT DISTINGUISHED 4,004.46 – 46.3.3 “Truly, truly I-say to-you, un less a-person he2-should-be-born 4,004.46 – 46.3.3 over-again, …”

What Jesus says here appears to be a simple statement of fact, that flesh can not cross over into the spirit realm. The point is also stressed by the evangelist, Paul:

1 Corinthians 15:50 Now this I-am-avouching, brothers2, that flesh and blood it-can-not 1 Corinthians 15:50 / come-to-possess / inherit / God’s kingdom, 1 Corinthians 15:50 nor / is+ the corruption +it-going-to-come-to-possess / 1 Corinthians 15:50 / is+ the corruption +it-going-to-inherit / the imperishability.

Figurative usage of the expressions “beget anew” and “be born of God,” however, can be found in the epistles:

1 Peter 1:3 Praised be the God and Father of-our the Lord, Jesus, the Christ, 1 Peter 1:3 the-one begetting+ us +anew, according-to his3 bountiful the mercy, 1 Peter 1:3 to a living hope through the resurrection of-Jesus, the Christ 1 Peter 1:3 out-of the dead — 4 to an / estate / inheritance / imperishable 1 Peter 1:4 and undefiled and unfading having-been-kept in heavens for us. 1 John 3:9 Every one having-been-born of the God he2-does-not-practice 1 John 3:9 the sin, for his3 seed it-remains within him2 and he2-is-not-disposed 1 John 3:9 to-sin, because he2-has-been-born of the God.

HARMONY

118 1 John 5:1 Every one believing that Jesus he1,3-is the Christ 1 John 5:1 he2-has-been-born of-the God.

Even the E4 diarist herself later makes figurative use of the expression: 49,004.46 – 46.1.12 But as-many-as they-did-receive him1,3, to-them he3-gave 49,004.46 – 46.1.12 the right to-become children of-God — to-the-ones believing in 49,004.46 – 46.1.12 his the name — 13 who were born not of / =ordinary ancestry= / 49,004.46 – 46.1.13 nor of an urge of-the-flesh nor of a man’s1 volition but-rather 49,004.46 – 46.1.13 they-were-born of-God. 4,005.46 JUDEA: OBTUSENESS 4,005.46 – 46.3.10 Jesus he-answered and he-said to-him, “You you-are 4,005.46 – 46.3.10 the teacher of-the Israel and you-do-not-know these-things!? …”

At the end of the age, the ones who are resurrected will be resurrected into the spirit realm — that is the general thrust of prophecy. Jesus could have expected Nicodemus, a teacher of Israel, to have known about this future and literal rebirth. Nicodemus, on the other hand, could not be expected to look for some figurative or mystical meaning in Jesus’ phrase, “be born anew.”

– – – – – – – – – – – – 4,003.46 – 46.3.2 [Nicodemus] he-came to him by-night and he-said to-him, …

Given all the particulars that the diarist has supplied from this conversation between Jesus and Nicodemus, it is easy to imagine that the meeting occurred at the diarist’s own home.

4,007.46 BAPTIZING: JOHN IN DECAPOLIS 4,007.46 – 46.3.25 Then a controversy it-developed: some-of John’s the disciples 4,007.46 – 46.3.25 with / =one of the religious leaders= / concerning 4,007.46 – 46.3.25 / purification. / OR =baptismal-cleansing.= [KAQARISMOS] /

The text which follows this opener switches from purification to the subject of Jesus baptizing and seems to concern a separate matter. However, Peter employs the word “purification” in one of his epistles in this manner:

2 Peter 1:9 For the-one-in-whom these [[ Godly qualities ]] 2 Peter 1:9 it-is+ not [MJ - exception to rule] +present, being-near-sighted, 2 Peter 1:9 he2-is the same as blind, preferring / forgetfulness of-the / 2 Peter 1:9 / =to forget the= / / cleansing / purification [KAQARISMOS] / of-his2 2 Peter 1:9 the sins of-times-past [adv.].

HARMONY

119

Thus “baptism” and “purification,” both being ceremonial washings, can be equated. Something about “purification” may be read at Numbers 31:19-24. Within topic 3,004.46 mention is made of some stone jars used for the Jewish “purification-rite [KAQARISMOS].” Within topic 18,004.10 a different writer describes these same rites as “immersings [BAPTISMOS].” The dispute with the religious leaders may have concerned the competition between the two forms of purification: the traditional purification rites at the temple in Jerusalem, whatever they were, and the purification through baptism administered by John and by Jesus. That Jesus was not a Levite may also have been an element in the dispute. See further at endnote 39,005.

4,009.11 .22 .34 BAPTIZING: JOHN AND HEROD 4,009.11 – 11.6.18 For the John he-kept-telling the Herod, that 4,009.11 – 11.6.18 “It-is-not-lawful for-you to-have your the brother’s the wife.”

Moses allowed a man to divorce his wife and allowed that another man might then marry her [Deut. 24:1-4]. But he forbade a man to “take” his brother’s wife, apparently on penalty of death [Lev. 20:21]. Perhaps Moses meant “to marry the divorced wife of his brother.”

Jesus had this to say about marrying a divorcée in general:

30,027.35 – 35.16.18 “… And the-man marrying one-having-been-dismissed 30,027.35 – 35.16.18 from a husband he-is-committing-adultery.”

There was, of course, the levirate law requiring the brother of a man who died childless to marry the widow and attempt to have a son by her [Deut. 25:5-10]. However, the tetrarch Philip, Herod’s brother, did not die until 34 C.E., long after John was put to death. But now see how Josephus identifies Herodias [Cit. 1-17].

4,010.11 .22 .35 .46 BAPTIZING: JESUS LEAVES JUDEA 4,010.22 – 22.4.12 So hearing that John he-was-delivered-up, 4,010.22 – 22.4.12 he-quietly-departed to the Galilee.

Herod is the one who imprisoned John. Herod is tetrarch over Perea and over Galilee, but not over Judea. It is obviously not Herod that Jesus is concerned about when he decides to leave Judea; rather it is the ominous interest being displayed by the Pharisees.

HARMONY

120 5,001.46 SAMARIA: RESTING 46.4.4 Now it-was-necessary-for him to-pass-through through IAI PMN 46.4.4 the Samaria. 5 So he-comes to a city of-the Samaria PMI 46.4.5 being-referred-to-as Sychar, nigh-to the plot-of-ground which PPP 46.4.5 Jacob he-gave to-the Joseph, his the son. AAI 46.4.6 And the Jacob’s / spring [PJGJ] / =well= / it-was there, IAI 46.4.6 so the Jesus, having-grown-weary from the traveling [noun], RAP 46.4.6 he-was+ simply +sitting by the / spring. / =well.= / IMI 46.4.6 It-was something-like the sixth hour. IAI 5,002.46 SAMARIA: LIVING WATER 46.4.7 A woman of the Samaria she-comes-along to-draw-out water. PMI AAN 46.4.7 The Jesus he-says to-her, “Give me some PAI AAM 46.4.7 to-drink.” 8 (For his the disciples they-had-gone-off AAN LAI 46.4.8 into the city that they-might-buy groceries [TROFJ - pl.].) AAS 46.4.9 Then the woman, the Samaritan-woman, she-says to-him, PAI 46.4.9 “How-is-it-that you, being a Jew, PAP 46.4.9 you-are-asking+ from me +for some water to-drink, PAI AAN 46.4.9 being a woman, a Samaritan-woman?” PAP 46.4.9 (For Jews they-do-not-have-dealings-with Samaritans.) PMI 46.4.10 Jesus he-answered and he-said to-her, API AAI 46.4.10 “If you-had-been-aware-of the gracious-bounty of-the God LAI 46.4.10 and who the-person he-is saying to-you, PAI PAP 46.4.10 ‘Give me some to-drink,’ you in-that-case AAM AAN 46.4.10 you-asked-of him, and he+ in-that-case +gave you AAI AAI 46.4.10 / living / OR =spring= / water.” PAP Num. 24:7 “Water will flow from his buckets, and his seed will be by many Num. 24:7 waters, and his king shall be higher than Agag, and his kingdom shall Num. 24:7 be exalted.” [From the NASB] Zech. 14:8 And in that the day there-will-come-forth living water out-of Zech. 14:8 Jerusalem; … Zech. 14:9 … And the Lord he3-will-be for king over all / The Land. / the earth. / [From the Septuagint] Jer. 17:13 … O Lord! All who forsake you … they have forsaken Jer. 17:13 the fountain of living water, the Lord. [From the NRSV] 46.4.11 The woman she-says to-him, “Sir, PAI 46.4.11 you-do+ / neither / mng. =not even= / +have a bucket, and the PAI 46.4.11 well [FREAR] it-is deep. So from-where are-you-going-to-have PAI PAI 46.4.11 the living the water? 12 You you-are not PAP PAI

HARMONY

121 46.4.12 / greater / perh. mng. =more-resourceful, not having a bucket,= / 46.4.12 than-our the forefather Jacob, are you, the-one-who he-gave us AAI 46.4.12 the well and he-drank out-of it himself — and his the sons AAI 46.4.12 and his the livestock [pl.]?” 46.4.13 Jesus he-answered and he-said to-her, “Every one API AAI 46.4.13 drinking of this the water he2-will-thirst again. 14 But who ever PAP FAI 46.4.14 he2-should-drink of the water which I I-will-give him2 AAS FAI 46.4.14 he2-will-not+ by-any-means +thirst / unto the age. / =ever.= / FAI 46.4.14 But-rather the water which I-will-give him2 it-will-become FAI FMI 46.4.14 within him2 a spring of-water welling-up unto life eternal.” PMP 46.4.15 The woman she-says to him, “Sir, give me this the water, so-that PAI AAM 46.4.15 I-may-not-thirst nor may-I-keep-coming+ out-here +repeatedly PAS PMS 46.4.15 to-draw-out water.” PAN 5,003.46 SAMARIA: AUTHENTIC PROPHET 46.4.16 He-says to-her, “Go PAI PAM 46.4.16 summon your the husband, and come [sg.] here-to-this-place.” AAM AAM 46.4.17 The woman she-answered and she-said to-him, API AAI 46.4.17 “I-do-not-have a husband.” The Jesus he-says to-her, PAI PAI 46.4.17 “Rightly you-said, that ‘I-do-not-have a husband’; AAI PAI 46.4.18 for-indeed you-had five husbands, and the-one-whom you-have AAI PAI 46.4.18 now he-is-not your husband. PAI 46.4.18 This you-have-said / truthfully.” / candidly [ALJQJS].” / RAI 46.4.19 The woman she-says to-him, PAI 46.4.19 “Sir, I-take-note that you you-are a prophet. PAI PAI 5,004.46 SAMARIA: TRUE WORSHIP 46.4.20 “Our the forefathers they-worshiped on this the mountain, AAI 46.4.20 / and / =but= / you-people you-say that PAI 46.4.20 the / place / perh. mng. =temple= [[ cf. 13,009.46 – 46.11.48 ]] / it-is PAI 46.4.20 in Jerosolums where one-must worship.” PAI PAN 46.4.21 The Jesus he-says to-her, “Believe me, woman, PAI PAM 46.4.21 / because / that [hOTI] / an hour it-is-coming when PMI 46.4.21 neither on this the mountain nor in Jerosolums 46.4.21 / will-you-[pl.]-worship the Father [dat.!!]. / FAI 46.4.21 / will-you-pay-homage to-the Father. / 22 You-people 46.4.22 you-worship that-which [neut. & acc.] / you-have-not-understood; / PAI RAI 46.4.22 / you-have-not-known; / we we-worship that-which [neut. & acc.] PAI 46.4.22 / we-have-understood; / we-have-known; / RAI 46.4.22 for / the salvation [SWTJRIA] /

HARMONY

122 46.4.22 / fig. =the savior himself = [[ See verse 46.4.42 below. ]] / 46.4.22 it / he-is-going-to-be from-among the Jews. PAI 46.4.23 “But there-is-coming an hour — and it-is now here — PMI PAI 46.4.23 when the true [ALJQINOS] worshipers [nom.] 46.4.23 they-will-worship the Father [dat.!!] in spirit and truth; for the FAI 46.4.23 Father / he3-is+ actually +seeking / he3-is-seeking exactly [KAI] / PAI 46.4.23 such to be the-ones [acc.] worshiping him3 [acc.]. PAP 46.4.24 The God is spirit, and the-ones [acc. pl.] worshiping [acc. pl.] PAP 46.4.24 he2-must worship him3 [acc.] in spirit and truth [ALJQEIA].” PAI PAN 5,005.46 SAMARIA: EXPECTED MESSIAH 46.4.25 The woman she-says to-him, “I-have-been-aware PAI RAI 46.4.25 that the Messiah …” (the-term being-rendered-as ‘the Christ’) PPP 46.4.25 “… he-is-going-to-come. When that-one he-should-come, PMI AAS 46.4.25 he-will-spell+ all-things +out for-us.” 26 The Jesus he-says FAI PAI 46.4.26 to-her, “I I-am he, the-one speaking to-you.” PAI PAP 5,006.46 SAMARIA: DISCIPLES RETURN 46.4.27 And at this-point his the disciples they-came-along; AAI 46.4.27 and they-were-wondering that he-was-speaking with a woman, IAI IAI 46.4.27 although no-one he-said, “What are-you-looking-for?” AAI PAI 46.4.27 or, “Why are-you-speaking with her?” PAI 5,007.46 SAMARIA: CITIZENS TAKE INTEREST – 1 46.4.28 Then the woman she-left her the water-jar and she-went-off AAI AAI 46.4.28 into the city. And she-says to-the men2, PAI 46.4.29 “Come-on-now [interj.]! See a man who he-told me AAM AAI 46.4.29 all such-things-as [hOSOS] I+ ever +did. AAI 46.4.29 Is-he this not-possibly [MJ TI] the Christ?” PAI 5,008.46 SAMARIA: CITIZENS TAKE INTEREST – 2 46.4.39 And out-of that the city many of-the Samaritans they-believed AAI 46.4.39 in him simply because-of the word of-the woman attesting, that PAP 46.4.39 “He-told me all the-things-that [hOS] I+ ever +did.” AAI AAI

HARMONY

123 5,009.46 SAMARIA: CITIZENS TAKE INTEREST – 3 46.4.30 They-went-forth out-of the city and they-were-coming to him. AAI IMI 5,010.46 SAMARIA: SUSTENANCE 46.4.31 In the meantime the disciples they-were-urging him, saying, IAI PAP 46.4.31 “Rabbi, eat something.” 32 But the-Jesus he-said to-them, AAM AAI 46.4.32 “I I-have food [BRWSIS] to-eat PAI AAN 46.4.32 which you you-have-not-been-aware-of.” RAI 46.4.33 So the disciples they-began-saying to one-another, IAI 46.4.33 “Someone he2-did+ not +bring him something to-eat, did he2?” AAI AAN 46.4.34 The Jesus he-says to-them, “My staple [BRWMA] it-is PAI PAI 46.4.34 that I-might-do the will of-the-One sending me AAS AAP 46.4.34 and I-might-carry-out his3 the objective. AAS 5,011.46 SAMARIA: SOWING AND REAPING 46.4.35 “Are+ you +you-not-saying, that ‘It-is-going-to-be a four-month PAI PAI 46.4.35 yet, and-then the harvest it-is-going-to-come’? Behold, I-say PMI PAI 46.4.35 to-you, lift-up your the eyes and observe the farmlands, AAM AMM 46.4.35 for they-are white for harvest. Already 36 the-one reaping PAI PAP 46.4.36 he2-is-receiving pay and he2-is-gathering fruit for life eternal, PAI PAI 46.4.36 so-that the-one sowing and the-one reaping PAP PAP 46.4.36 he2-may-rejoice together PAS 46.4.37 “For in this the expression / it-is true, / =it holds true,= / PAI 46.4.37 that ‘One [ALLOS] he2-is the-one sowing and another [ALLOS] PAI PAP 46.4.37 the-one reaping.’ PAP Punitive context: Micah 6:15 You you-will-sow, and you-should-not+ by-any-means +reap. Micah 6:15 You you-will-press the olive, Micah 6:15 and you-will-not+ by-any-means +anoint with olive-oil; Micah 6:15 and if you make wine, and you-should-not+ by-any-means +drink it. Penitent context: Job 31:7 If my the foot it-deviated from the way, or even if my the heart Job 31:7 it-followed-after the eye, or even if with-my the hands I-touched gifts; Job 31:8 that-being-the-case, might-I-sow and might+ others +they-eat Job 31:8 and might-I-come-to-be without-roots upon the land.

HARMONY

124 46.4.38 I I-sent+ you +out to-reap what you AAI PAN 46.4.38 you-have-not-been-laboring-for. Others they-have-been-laboring, RAI RAI 46.4.38 and-now you you-have-come-into into their the labor.” RAI 5,012.46 SAMARIA: INVITATION TO STAY 46.4.40 Then / as / =when= / the Samaritans they-came to him, AAI 46.4.40 they-began-urging him / to-tarry / to-lodge [MENW] / with them. IAI AAN 46.4.40 And he-stayed-on [MENW] there two days. AAI 5,013.46 SAMARIA: SYCHARIANS ACCEPT GOSPEL 46.4.41 And / more by-much / =many more= / they-believed because-of AAI 46.4.41 his the message. 42 And they-were-saying to-the woman, that IAI 46.4.42 “No-longer are-we-believing because-of your the speaking [noun], PAI 46.4.42 for we+ ourselves +have-heard him and we-have-ascertained RAI RAI 46.4.42 that this he-is in-truth the savior [SWTJR] of-the world.” PAI

O B S E R V A T I O N S

5,004.46 SAMARIA: TRUE WORSHIP 5,004.46 – 46.4.22 “… for / the salvation [SWTJRIA] / fig. =the savior himself = / 5,004.46 – 46.4.22 it / he-is-going-to-be from-among the Jews. …” 5,005.46 – 46.4.25 The woman she-says to-him, “I-have-been-aware that 5,005.46 – 46.4.25 the Messiah … he-is-going-to-come. …”

The woman’s reply leaves the impression that she took the word “salvation” to be a figure of speech meaning “savior” or “Messiah.” Twice before we have come upon passages where some such figurative meaning was evident:

1,033.30 – 30.2.26 … it-was having-been-divinely-revealed to-him 1,033.30 – 30.2.26 by the Holy the Spirit not-to-see death 1,033.30 – 30.2.26 be fo re he-should-see the Lord’s Anointed-one. … 1,033.30 – 30.2.29 … “Now you-are-going-to-dismiss your the bondservant in peace, 1,033.30 – 30.2.29 Lord-and-Master, in-accordance-with your the word; 30 for my 1,033.30 – 30.2.30 the eyes they-saw your the / way-to-salvation / fig. =savior= / 1,033.30 – 30.2.31 / IDIOM ALLOWS: whom / you-made-ready / =for the benefit= / 1,033.30 – 30.2.31 of-all the peoples-of-the-world, …”

HARMONY

125

and: 2,019.34 – 34.3.6 “ ‘… And all flesh it-will-see the God’s 2,019.34 – 34.3.6 the / way-to-salvation [SWTJRION].’ ” / fig. =savior.’ ”= / [[ Writer is quoting from the Septuagint version of Isaiah 40:5, cited at topic 1,033. ]] 5,008.46 SAMARIA: CITIZENS TAKE INTEREST – 2 5,007.46 – 46.4.29 “Come-on-now! See a man who he-told me all such-things-as 5,007.46 – 46.4.29 I+ ever +did. …” 5,008.46 – 46.4.39 And out-of that the city many of-the Samaritans they-believed 5,008.46 – 46.4.39 in him simply because-of the word of-the woman attesting, …

From these statements one might judge that Jesus had a longer conversation with the woman at the well than is reported in the account. Unless the Sycharians were a people easily swayed by winds of doctrine, this woman must have presented some powerful evidence. And she must have been a person the citizens considered to be sober, level-headed, and not known for flights of fancy or exaggeration, if perhaps a bit loose of morals.

Our reporter seems to be in two places at once: still by the well with Jesus and also here in the city with the woman. Probably what the woman said to the townsfolk was learned after the fact, during the two days that Jesus and his disciples and the reporter tarried at Sychar.

5,013.46 SAMARIA: SYCHARIANS ACCEPT GOSPEL 5,013.46 – 46.4.41 And / =many more= / they-believed because-of his the message.

No miracles are reported here other than that Jesus knew the woman had had five husbands. The Sycharians apparently were receptive to his message on its own merit.

The Samaritans were Gentiles who had been moved into territory vacated by the northern tribes of Israel seven centuries earlier. 2 Kings 17:24 is the scripture. The Samaritans adopted Israel’s God and they accepted the Pentateuch but no other books of the Old Testament. They worshiped on Mount Gerizim and not at the temple in Jerusalem, for the Jewish religious leaders would not allow them to worship at the temple.

By believing in Jesus, these Sycharians become possibly the first Gentile converts. In seeing Jesus as the savior of all the world, they have a clearer vision than do the Jewish converts, who up to the very end look for Jesus to restore the ancient kingdom of Israel and give it preeminence.

HARMONY

126

At Acts 8:1, Saul’s persecution of the early church drives a number of believers away from Jerusalem and into Samaria. That chapter reports that many Samaritans then accepted Jesus and became members of the church. There is an interval of time following this visit by Jesus and the later establishment of the church during which the Sycharian believers were in a sort of limbo.

6,001.46 GALILEE: WARM WELCOME 46.4.43 Then after the two days he-went-forth from-there into the Galilee. AAI 46.4.45 So when he-came into the Galilee, the Galileans AAI 46.4.45 they-welcomed him, having-seen all such-things-as AMI RAP 46.4.45 he-did in Jerosolums during the festival; AAI 46.4.45 for they they+ also +came to the festival. AAI 6,002.46 GALILEE: ROYAL OFFICIAL’S SON 46.4.46 Then he-came back-again to the Cana of-the Galilee, AAI 46.4.46 where he-[had]-made the water wine. And there-was a-certain AAI IAI 46.4.46 royal-official [adj.] whose the son he-was-ailing in Capernaum. IAI 46.4.47 This-man [adj.], hearing that Jesus he-is-come out-of the Judea AAP PAI 46.4.47 into the Galilee, he-went-off to him and he-began-beseeching AAI IAI 46.4.47 him that he-would-come-down and he-would-heal his the son; AAS AMS 46.4.47 for he-was-about to-die. IAI PAN 46.4.48 The Jesus then he-said to him, “Un less you-[pl.]-were-to-see AAI AAS 46.4.48 signs and wonders, you+ just-simply +would-not-believe.” AAS 46.4.49 The royal-official he-says to him, / “Sir, / “Lord, / come-down PAI AAM 46.4.49 before my the little-boy to-die.” 50 The Jesus he-says to-him, AAN PAI 46.4.50 “Go-on-your-way; your the son he-is-going-to-live.” The man PMM PAI 46.4.50 he-believed the remark which the Jesus he-said to-him, AAI AAI 46.4.50 and he-walked-away. IMI 46.4.51 Then finally, with-him coming-down, his the slaves PAP 46.4.51 they-came-along-to-meet him, saying that his the boy AAI PAP 46.4.51 he-is-going-to-live. 52 So he-tried-to-find-out from them the PAI AMI 46.4.52 hour at which / he-had / =he-was= / getting-better [comparative adv.]. AAI 46.4.52 So they-said to-him, that “The fever it-left him yesterday AAI AAI 46.4.52 seventh hour.” 53 Then the father / he-knew / he-figured-out / AAI 46.4.53 that it happened in that the hour in which the Jesus he-said AAI 46.4.53 to-him, “Your the son he-is-going-to-live.” And he he-believed PAI AAI 46.4.53 and all-of his the household.

HARMONY

127 46.4.54 Now this second sign, in-turn, the Jesus he-produced AAI 46.4.54 while coming out-of the Judea to the Galilee. AAP 6,003.22 .34 GALILEE: MOVING TO CAPERNAUM 22.4.13 And leaving+ the Nazara [[ variant ]] +for-good, coming-along, AAP AAP 34.4.31 And 22.4.13 he-settled-down [KAT OIKEW] in [EIS] Capernaum, AAI 34.4.31 he-came-on-down [KAT ERCOMAI] into [EIS] Capernaum, AAI 22.4.13 the seaside-Capernaum [adj.], 34.4.31 a city of-the Galilee. 22.4.13 / in the borders / =overlapping the territories= / of-Zebulon 22.4.13 and of-Naphthali; … 6,004.20 GALILEE: PROPHECY FULFILLED 20.4.14 so-that it-might-be-fulfilled the-word being-spoken APS APP 20.4.14 through Isaiah the prophet, saying, 15 “Land of-Zebulon PAP 20.4.15 and land of-Naphthali, / way of-the-sea [hODOS QALASSA] / 20.4.15 / perh. =westward= [[ cf. Daniel 8:4 – KATA QALASSA ]] / beyond 20.4.15 the Jordan, Galilee of-the Gentiles: 16 The people-Israel [sg.], 20.4.16 the-people / [it] sitting-there / =residing= / in darkness, it-saw a PMP AAI 20.4.16 great light; and for-the-ones / [they] sitting-there / =residing= / in PMP 20.4.16 / region and shadow of-death / =the land of the shadow of death= / [[ cf. “in darkness and the shadow of-death” at 1,021.30 – 30.1.79 ]] 20.4.16 a light it-arose for-them.” AAI Isaiah 9:2 [[ Quoted at endnote 1,036 ]] 6,005.11 .22 .23 GALILEE: JESUS PROCLAIMS KOG – 1 PART 1 11.1.14 preaching PAP 22.4.17 From that-point the Jesus he-began to-preach AMI PAN 11.1.14 the God’s the good-news 15 and saying, PAP 22.4.17 and to-say, PAN 23.3.2 and saying, PAP

HARMONY

128 11.1.15 that / “The appointed-time it-has-been-reached / RPI 11.1.15 / “The waiting-period it-has-been-completed / RPI PART 2 11.1.15 and the kingdom of-the God it-has-drawn-near. RAI 22.4.17 for the kingdom of-the heavens it-has-drawn-near. RAI 23.3.2 for the kingdom of-the heavens it-has-drawn-near. RAI PART 3 11.1.15 Repent and believe in the good-news.” PAM PAM 22.4.17 Repent.” PAM 23.3.2 Repent.” PAM 6,006.34 GALILEE: JESUS PROCLAIMS KOG – 2 34.3.18 So, to-go-on [particle], exhorting many [neut. pl.] PAP 34.3.18 and sundry [neut. pl.] / things, / IDIOM ALLOWS: people, / [[ cf. 49,016.46 – 46.20.30 ]] 34.3.18 he-continued-evangelizing the populace. IMI 6,007,00 GALILEE: GAP See endnote 6,007.

HARMONY

129

O B S E R V A T I O N S

6,001.46 GALILEE: WARM WELCOME 6,001.46 – 46.4.45 So when he-came into the Galilee, the Galileans they-welcomed 6,001.46 – 46.4.45 him, having-seen all such-things-as he-did in Jerosolums 6,001.46 – 46.4.45 during the festival; for they they+ also +came to the festival.

The Galilean diarists have nothing to say about this visit to Jerusalem and little to say about any of the foregoing events. We are dependent upon E4 for reporting on this early period. Yet E4 likewise says very little concerning this particular visit compared to what E4 has to say about later visits. It may be that considerable diary material never reached the hands of the E4 compiler. Apropos of this, in the material collected by E3 are two narratives which may have been separated from the E4 collection: FEAST: MARTHA FRETS [11,003.34] and SIMON: SUPPER WITH SIMON [38,001.35]. And toward the conclusion of E3 are a number of topics having very close parallels in E4.

– – – – – – – – – – – – In the days just ahead the E1 diarist will take up her pen, as will the other unidentified Galilean diarists.

6,002.46 GALILEE: ROYAL OFFICIAL’S SON 6,002.46 – 46.4.50 The man he-believed the remark which the Jesus he-said 6,002.46 – 46.4.50 to-him, and he-walked-away. 51 Then finally, with-him 6,002.46 – 46.4.51 coming-down, his the slaves they-came-along-to-meet him, saying 6,002.46 – 46.4.51 that his the boy he-is-going-to-live. 52 So he-tried-to-find-out 6,002.46 – 46.4.52 from them the hour at which / =he-was= / getting-better. 6,002.46 – 46.4.52 So they-said to-him, that “The fever it-left him yesterday 6,002.46 – 46.4.52 seventh hour.”

How did the diarist get the second part of this account, which spans two days? Perhaps the official passed the night in Cana so that he could return to Capernaum with Jesus, the official not being totally convinced Jesus could cure over a long distance.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 6,002.46 – 46.4.54 Now this second sign, in-turn [PALIN], the Jesus he-produced 6,002.46 – 46.4.54 while coming out-of the Judea to the Galilee.

If the meaning here is “while coming,” then the other sign could have been his conver- sation with the Samaritan woman at the well. If the meaning is “after coming,” then the

HARMONY

130

other sign is nowhere identified. Or the writer may be looking back to the wine-from-water miracle — which she specifically mentioned at verse 46.4.46 — and merely mean that this was his second miracle, “in-turn,” which Jesus produced at Cana.

– – – – – – – – – – – – The E4 reporter has followed Jesus from Judea across Samaria and up to Cana and now down to Capernaum. Here E4’s reportage ends and does not resume until Jesus has come up to Jerusalem for the Feast of Tabernacles. This again hints that some material may have been lost from the E4 source documents.

6,004.20 GALILEE: PROPHECY FULFILLED 6,004.20 – 20.4.15 “Land of-Zebulon and land of-Naphthali, / way of-the-sea / 6,004.20 – 20.4.15 / perh. =westward= / beyond the Jordan, Galilee of-the Gentiles: …”

The ancient boundaries of Naphthali are delineated at Joshua 19:32-39 and, as best as scholars can reconstruct them, the Jordan river and the Sea of Galilee mark the eastern boundary.

In the gospels, the term “beyond the Jordan” normally refers to the area lying east of the Jordan, which then had the names “Perea” and “Decapolis.” In Joshua’s day, when the Israelites were just beginning to overrun Palestine, “beyond the Jordan” could mean to the east or to the west of the river:

Joshua 1:15 “… Then you shall return to your own land and take possession of it, Joshua 1:15 the land that Moses the servant of the Lord gave you beyond the Joshua 1:15 Jordan to the east.” [From the NRSV – emphasis added] Joshua 5:1 When all the kings of the Amorites beyond the Jordan to the west, Joshua 5:1 and all the kings of the Canaanites by the sea, heard that the Lord Joshua 5:1 had dried up the waters of the Jordan for the Israelites … [NRSV]

The passage cited by E2 is from Isaiah, who wrote from Jerusalem some eight centuries earlier. Why would Isaiah, who himself is on the same side of the Jordan as Galilee, use the wording “beyond the Jordan”? Is Isaiah describing the Sea of Galilee as being “beyond” or “at the top of ” the Jordan?

The town of Bethsaida, out of which the four fishermen operated their boats, lay to the east of the Jordan, according to archaeologists. E4 has the town of Bethsaida lying within Galilee:

36,012.47 – 47.12.21 So these they-came-up to-Philip, 36,012.47 – 47.12.21 the-one from Bethsaida of-the Galilee, …

So technically, a small tongue of Galilee may have crossed the Jordan.

HARMONY

131 6,005.11 .22 .23 GALILEE: JESUS PROCLAIMS KOG – 1 6,005.22 – 22.4.17 From that-point the Jesus he-began to-preach and to-say, 6,005.22 – 22.4.17 “… for the kingdom of-the heavens it-has-drawn-near. …” 6,005.23 – 23.3.2 [[ John preaching ]] and saying, … 6,005.23 – 23.3.2 “… for the kingdom of-the heavens it-has-drawn-near. …”

In the received sequence, the compiler at 6,005.23 – 23.3.2 leaves the reader with the impression that John was preaching “the kingdom of God / heavens.” However, “the kingdom of God” was the theme of Jesus’ teaching. What John preached was “a baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sins [2,005.30 – 30.3.3].”

– – – – – – – – – – – – John did not attract diarists the way Jesus did. Very little authentic information about him was written down, at least little was found by the gospel compilers. Apart from E4, much of what we do find attributed to John, the light of close examination reveals should be attributed to Jesus.

The “compositions” concerning John’s birth have precious little historical value.

6,007.00 GALILEE: GAP

There is no clue as to how much time passes from when Jesus moves down to Capernaum until he “calls” Simon and Andrew. Simon and Andrew were already disciples of Jesus, but evidently they kept largely to their fishing business until the “call.” Jesus may have preached for many months or even years during this gap.

7,001.11 .22 .34 PROCLAIM: SIMON AND ANDREW CALLED 11.1.16 And heading-along [PAR AGW] alongside the Sea PAP 22.4.18 And walking-along [PERI PATEW] alongside the Sea PAP 11.1.16 of-the Galilee, he-saw Simon AAI 22.4.18 of-the Galilee, he-saw two brothers, Simon, AAI 11.1.16 and Andrew, Simon’s 22.4.18 the-one being-referred-to-as Peter, and Andrew, his PPP 11.1.16 the brother, casting a-net [AMFI BALLW] PAP 22.4.18 the brother, casting [BALLW] a circular-net [AMFI BLJSTRON] PAP

HARMONY

132 11.1.16 in [EN] the sea, for they-were fishermen. IAI 22.4.18 into [EIS] the sea, for they-were fishermen. IAI 11.1.17 And the Jesus he-said to-them, “Come-on [interj.], AAI 22.4.19 And he-says to-them, “Come-on [interj.], PAI 11.1.17 right-behind me; and I-will-make you to-become FAI AMN 22.4.19 right-behind me; and I-will-make you FAI 11.1.17 fishers of-men2.” 22.4.19 fishers of-men2.” 34.5.10 And the Jesus he-said to the Simon, “Do-not-fear; AAI PPM 34.5.10 from the present you-[sg.]-will-be taking+ men2 +alive.” FMI PAP 11.1.18 And 22.4.20 And the-brothers, 34.5.11 And 34.5.11 fetching+ the boats +up-against [KAT AGW * ] up-to the land, AAP [[ * Contrast with AN AGW, verse 20,001.34 – 34.8.22, where the men climb aboard the boat before they “AN AGW.” Thus the boats are evidently not drawn up onto the land. At 26,002.11 – 11.6.53 the boats “they-came up-to the land at Gennesaret, and they-were-made-fast.” As strictly nautical terms, AN AGW means “put-out” and KAT AGW means “put-in”.]] 11.1.18 leaving the nets immediately [EUQUS], they-followed him. AAP AAI 22.4.20 leaving the nets right-away [EUQEWS], they-followed him. AAP AAI 34.5.11 leaving all, they-followed him. AAP AAI 7,002.11 .22 PROCLAIM: JACOB AND JOHN CALLED 11.1.19 And stepping-ahead a-bit, he-saw AAP AAI 22.4.21 And stepping-ahead from-there, he-saw AAP AAI 22.4.21 two other brothers, 11.1.19 / Jacob / OR =James= / the-son of-the Zebedee 22.4.21 / Jacob / OR =James= / the-son of-the Zebedee 11.1.19 and his the brother John, / and them / =who were just then= / 22.4.21 and his the brother John, 11.1.19 in the boat 22.4.21 in the boat with their the father Zebedee 11.1.19 putting+ the nets +in-order. 20 And immediately PAP 22.4.21 putting+ their the nets +in-order. 20 And PAP

HARMONY

133 11.1.20 he-called them. 22 And leaving AAI AAP 22.4.21 he-called them. 22 And the-brothers, leaving AAI AAP 11.1.20 their the father 22.4.22 the boat right-away and their the father, 11.1.20 Zebedee in the boat with the hirelings, 11.1.20 they-went-off [AP ERCOMAI] right-behind him. AAI 22.4.22 they-followed [AKOLOUQEW] him. AAI 11.1.21 And they-go-into into Capernaum. PMI 7,003.00 PROCLAIM: GAP See endnote 7,003. 7,004.11 .34 PROCLAIM: TEACHING IN THE SYNAGOGUE 11.1.21 And after-a-time, coming-into into the synagogue on–the AAP 34.4.31 And on–the 11.1.21 sabbaths, / he-would-teach. / he-began-teaching. / IAI 34.4.31 sabbaths, / he-would-be / he-was / teaching them. IAI PAP 7,005.11 .22 .34 PROCLAIM: TEACHING WITH AUTHORITY 11.1.22 And they-would-be-deeply-impressed IPI 22.7.28 The crowds they-would-be-deeply-impressed IPI 34.4.32 And they-would-be-deeply-impressed IPI 11.1.22 by his the way-of-teaching [DIDACJ], for [GAR] 22.7.28 by his the way-of-teaching [DIDACJ], 29 for [GAR] 34.4.32 by his the way-of-teaching [DIDACJ], because [hOTI] 11.1.22 / he-would-be / he-was / teaching them as IAI PAP 22.7.29 / he-would-be / he-was / teaching them as IAI PAP 34.4.32 / his the message [LOGOS] / it-would-be / it-was / IAI 11.1.22 one-having authority and not as the scribes. PAP 22.7.29 one-having authority and not as their the scribes. PAP 34.4.32 something with authority.

HARMONY

134

O B S E R V A T I O N S

7,001.11 .22 .34 PROCLAIM: SIMON AND ANDREW CALLED 7,001.11 – 11.1.16 And heading-along alongside the Sea of-the Galilee, 7,001.11 – 11.1.16 he-saw Simon and Andrew, Simon’s the brother, … 7,001.11 – 11.1.17 And the Jesus he-said to-them, “Come-on, right-behind me; …”

Simon and Andrew were named earlier [3,001.46 – 46.1.40]. They were disciples of John whom John had introduced to Jesus; and they accompanied Jesus home to Galilee. Then we hear nothing more of them for a time. Jesus did have disciples with him when he went up to Jerusalem at Passover, and they remained with him and baptized in the Judean countryside. However, E4 furnished no names and E1 makes no report at all. Jesus returned from that Passover via Samaria, and there is one passage in E4 which suggests that the four fishermen were not at that point traveling with Jesus:

5,011.46 – 46.4.35 “… lift-up your the eyes and observe the farmlands [CWRA - pl.], 5,011.46 – 46.4.35 for they-are white for harvest. … 5,011.46 – 46.4.38 … Others [[ such as John and his disciples ]] 5,011.46 – 46.4.38 they-have-been-laboring, and-now you you-have-come-into 5,011.46 – 46.4.38 into their the labor.”

Thus one may incline to believe that Simon and Andrew have not been with Jesus consistently and that John’s arrest has now freed them up to follow him.

For this near-literal translation of the gospels:

AGROS field, camp pl. = fields, farm[s], camps CWRA region, country, countryside, farmland CWRION plot, plot-of-ground

But, yes, these words all want to mean “field” sometimes.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 7,001.34 – 34.5.11 And fetching+ the boats +up-against up-to the land, leaving all, 7,001.34 – 34.5.11 they-followed him.

The fishermen do not forsake their fishing business at this time, for they are often found to be going about that business in subsequent passages. What they leave here is their immediate activities.

HARMONY

135 7,003.00 PROCLAIM: GAP

The ensuing narrative makes it obvious that the cure in the synagogue took place during daytime and not just after dusk [or sunset] on the day that the four were called. So how much time has passed? As a minimum, one night has passed: the four would have returned to their own homes for the night and then have rejoined Jesus the next morning.

But clues are scarce. This could be the unrecorded interval when Jesus visited Chorazin, about 5 km. north of Capernaum. At topic 14,019 Jesus denounces the cities where he had performed most of his miracles; and Chorazin is named along with Capernaum, where Jesus had his home, and adjoining Bethsaida, where the boats were anchored.

7,006.11 .34 PROCLAIM: I KNOW WHO YOU ARE 11.1.23 And there-was in their the synagogue at-the-time [EUQUS] IAI 34.4.33 And there-was in the synagogue IAI 11.1.23 a man with an unclean spirit [neut. sg.]. And 34.4.33 a man having a spirit of-an-unclean demon [neut. sg.]. And PAP 11.1.23 he-cried-out-aloud, 24 [he] saying [masc. sg.], AAI PAP 34.4.33 he-cried-out-aloud in-a-loud voice, AAI 11.1.24 / “What to-us and to-you, / =“What business do we have,= / 34.4.34 “Ha! / What to-us and to-you, / =“What business do we have,= / 11.1.24 Jesus, Nazarene? Did-you-come to-destroy us? AAI AAN 34.4.34 Jesus, Nazarene? Did-you-come to-destroy us? AAI AAN 11.1.24 I-have-known you who you-are, the Holy-one * of-the God.” RAI PAI 34.4.34 I-have-known you who you-are, the Holy-one * of-the God.” RAI PAI [[ * This adjective-as-noun also appears at Isaiah 64:10, topic 35,018. ]] 11.1.25 And the Jesus he-rebuked / him, / it [dat.], / saying, AAI PAP 34.4.35 And the Jesus he-rebuked / him, / it [dat.], / saying, AAI PAP 11.1.25 “Be-silenced and come-out of [EK] him.” APM AAM 34.4.35 “Be-silenced and come-out from [APO] him.” APM AAM 11.1.26 And the unclean the spirit [neut. sg.], 34.4.35 And the demon [neut. sg.], 11.1.26 [it] throwing+ him +into-convulsions [SPARASSW] AAP 34.4.35 [it] throwing+ him +down [hRIPTW] in their midst, AAP

HARMONY

136 11.1.26 and [it] calling-out in-a-loud voice, it-came-out of him. AAP AAI 34.4.35 it-came-out from him, AAI 34.4.35 in-no-way injuring him. AAP 7,007.11 .34 PROCLAIM: POWER OVER SPIRITS 11.1.27 And all [hAPAS] they-were-astonished [QAMBEW] API 34.4.36 And astonishment [QAMBOS] it-set-in [GINOMAI] upon all [PAS], AMI 11.1.27 so-as to-argue [SU ZJTEW] among themselves, PAN 34.4.36 and they-began-conversing [SUL LALEW] with one-another, IAI 11.1.27 saying, “What is-it this, a new teaching [DIDACJ]? PAP PAI 34.4.36 saying, “What this the doctrine [LOGOS]? PAP 11.1.27 With [KATA] authority 34.4.36 For with [EN] authority and power 11.1.27 he+ even +gives-orders to-the unclean the spirits PAI 34.4.36 he gives-orders to-the unclean spirits PAI 11.1.27 and they-obey [hUP AKOUW] him.” PAI 34.4.36 and they-come-out [EX ERCOMAI].” PMI 7,008.11 .34 .35 PROCLAIM: NEWS SPREADS THROUGH REGION PART 1 11.1.28 And the report [AKOJ] 34.4.37 And talk [JCOS] 35.4.14 And news [FJMJ] PART 2 11.1.28 about–him soon [EUQUS] 34.4.37 about–him 35.4.14 about–him

HARMONY

137 PART 3 11.1.28 it-went-forth [EX ERCOMAI] everywhere into AAI 34.4.37 it-was-proceeding [EK POREUOMAI] to every locality IMI 35.4.14 it-went-forth [EX ERCOMAI] throughout AAI 11.1.28 all–of–the surrounding-region of-the Galilee. 34.4.37 all–of–the surrounding-region. 35.4.14 all–of–the surrounding-region.

O B S E R V A T I O N S

7,007.11 .34 PROCLAIM: POWER OVER SPIRITS 7,007.34 – 34.4.36 “… he-gives-orders to-the unclean spirits and they-come-out.”

The idea of demon-possession permeates the New Testament. The idea is not brought out in the Old Testament, unless the notion of “avenging angels” be the near equivalent. Consider:

2 Samuel 24:17 And David he-spoke to the Lord wh en him to-see the angel, 2 Samuel 24:17 the-one flailing-about among the populace, … 2 Kings 19:35 And it-came-to-pass by-night / and / =that= / the angel 2 Kings 19:35 of-the-Lord he3-went-forth and he3-struck-down 2 Kings 19:35 a hundred eighty-five thousand in the camp of-the Assyrians. 1 Chronicles 21:12 … or three days broadsword of-the-Lord and death in the land 1 Chronicles 21:12 and the angel of-the-Lord blotting-out-life in all the inheritance 1 Chronicles 21:12 of-Israel. Psalm 35:5 Let-them-be-caused-to-become much-like dust [COUS] be fore Psalm 35:5 the wind, and the angel of-the-Lord sorely-oppressing them. Psalm 35:6 Let+ their the way +be-caused-to-become darkness Psalm 35:6 and an occasion-of-slipping, and the angel of-the-Lord Psalm 35:6 hunting+ them +down. Psalm 78:49 He3-let-loose against them the ferocity [ORGJ] of-his3 anger: Psalm 78:49 anger and wrath [ORGJ] and oppression; a dispatch [APO STOLOS] Psalm 78:49 by-way-of evil angels.

HARMONY

138 7,009.11 .34 PROCLAIM: LEAVING THE SYNAGOGUE 11.1.29 And presently [EUQUS] [they] going-forth [EX ERCOMAI] AAP 34.4.38 And [he] setting-out [AN ISTJMI] AAP 11.1.29 out-of the synagogue, they-came [ERCOMAI] AAI 34.4.38 from the synagogue, he-came-to [EIS ERCOMAI] AAI 11.1.29 to the house of-Simon and of-Andrew with Jacob and John. 34.4.38 to the house of-Simon. 7,010.11 .22 .34 PROCLAIM: PETER’S MOTHER-IN-LAW 22.8.14 And the Jesus, coming into Peter’s the house, AAP 22.8.14 he-saw his the mother-in-law AAI 11.1.30 Now Simon’s the mother-in-law 34.4.38 Now the Simon’s mother-in-law 11.1.30 she-was lying-down [KATA KEIMAI] IMI 22.8.14 having-been-laid-up [BALLW] and RPP 34.4.38 she-was [EIMI] IAI 11.1.30 fevering [PURESSW]; PAP 22.8.14 fevering [PURESSW]. PAP 34.4.38 being-gripped [SUN ECW] / by-a-great / =by-a-high= / fever PPP 11.1.30 and immediately 34.4.38 [PURETOS]; and 11.1.30 they-begin-telling [LEGW] him about [PERI] her. PAI 34.4.38 they-beseeched [ERWTAW] him on-behalf-of [PERI] her. AAI 11.1.31 And coming-up [PROS ERCOMAI], AAP 22.8.15 And 34.4.39 And coming-up-and-standing-over [EF ISTJMI] over her, AAP 11.1.31 he-awakened her, grasping [KRATEW] her hand; AAI AAP 22.8.15 he-touched [hAPTW] her the hand; AMI 11.1.31 and the fever it-left her. And AAI 22.8.15 and the fever it-left her. And AAI 34.4.39 he-rebuked the fever and it-left her. And AAI AAI 22.8.15 she-was-gotten-up [EGEIRW] and API 34.4.39 rising-up [AN ISTJMI] at-once, AAP

HARMONY

139 11.1.31 she-began-fixing-things for-them. IAI 22.8.15 she-began-fixing-things for-him. IAI 34.4.39 she-began-fixing-things for-them. IAI 7,011.11 .22 .34 PROCLAIM: AFTER-SABBATH DELUGE 11.1.32 Then when the sun it-set, with-evening / arriving, / fading, / AAI AMP 22.8.16 Then with-evening / arriving, / fading, / AMP 34.4.40 Then upon-the sun setting, PAP [GINOMAI = fading. Cf. 29,030.34 – 34.9.36 where one is again obliged to let this verb refer to a completing rather than a beginning.] 34.4.40 all as-many-as they-had ones-ailing from-various diseases, IAI PAP 11.1.32 they-began-bringing [FERW] to [PROS] him IAI 22.8.16 they-brought-to [PROS FERW] him AAI 34.4.40 they-led [AGW] them to [PROS] him. AAI 11.1.32 all the-ones / having it badly / =being ill=/ and PAP 11.1.32 the-ones being-demon-possessed. PPP 22.8.16 many being-demon-possessed. PPP 11.1.33 And all-of the town it-was having-been-gathered-about IAI RPP 11.1.33 before the door. 7,012.11 .22 .34 PROCLAIM: AFTER-SABBATH CURES PART 1 11.1.34 And 22.8.16 And 34.4.40 And the-Jesus, placing+ his hands +on each one of-them, PAP 11.1.34 he-cured AAI 22.8.16 he-cured AAI 34.4.40 he-began-curing IAI 11.1.34 many / having it badly / =being ill= / from-various diseases. PAP 22.8.16 all the-ones / having it badly / =being ill= /. PAP 34.4.40 them.

HARMONY

140 PART 2 11.1.34 And he-cast-out many demons. AAI 22.8.16 And he-cast-out the spirits with-a-word. AAI 34.4.41 And demons it-would+ even +come-out of many. IMI 11.1.34 And he-was-not-letting [AF IJMI] IAI 34.4.41 And warning them, he-was-not-tolerating [EAW] PAP IAI 11.1.34 the demons to-speak, for they-had-known him. PAN LAI 34.4.41 them to-speak, for they-had-known him PAN LAI 34.4.41 to-be the Christ. PAN 7,013.20 PROCLAIM: PROPHECY FULFILLED 20.8.17 In-order-that it-might-be-fulfilled the-word being-spoken through APS APP 20.8.17 Isaiah the prophet, saying, “He he-took-up our the illnesses PAP AAI 20.8.17 and / he-sustained / =he-took-on= / our the diseases.” AAI Isaiah 53:4 This-man he-carries our the sins and he-is-tormented Isaiah 53:4 on-behalf-of us; …

O B S E R V A T I O N S

7,010.11 .22 .34 PROCLAIM: PETER’S MOTHER-IN-LAW 7,010.11 – 11.1.30 Now Simon’s the mother-in-law she-was-lying-down fevering; … 7,010.11 – 11.1.31 he-awakened her, grasping her hand; and the fever it-left her.

Jesus is known for giving sight to the blind, curing the lame and the palsied, and caring for those with major afflictions. A fever could be a very serious matter, of course; but it could also be a rather minor one. And if this instance was of the minor variety, why might it be mentioned? Somebody quite close to Peter became a diarist and took down those notes that eventually became the gospel, Mark. Could this little vignette possibly be our diarist “signing on”?

HARMONY

141 7,011.11 .22 .34 PROCLAIM: AFTER-SABBATH DELUGE 7,011.11 – 11.1.32 Then when the sun it-set, with-evening / arriving, / fading, / 7,011.11 – 11.1.32 they-began-bringing to him all the-ones / =being ill= / ill and 7,011.11 – 11.1.32 the-ones being-demon-possessed.

By Jewish reckoning of days, according to some who have delved into the matter, the sabbath was in effect until after sundown, until several stars became visible. This is also a reasonable interpretation of Leviticus 23:32. Evidently the general populace was hesitant to seek cures on the sabbath, even though Jesus is here reported to have healed two people during sabbath hours, one of them right in the synagogue. At 12,009.35 – 35.13.14 some people living along the Jordan come to Jesus for cures on the sabbath and are severely rebuked by the priests.

– – – – – – – – – – – – 7,011.11 – 11.1.33 And all-of the town it-was having-been-gathered-about 7,011.11 – 11.1.33 before the door.

From the surrounding material this seems to be Simon’s door, at Bethsaida. The curing goes on all night until Jesus finally slips away around daybreak.

7,012.11 .22 .34 PROCLAIM: AFTER-SABBATH CURES 7,012.11 – 11.1.34 And he-cast-out many demons. And he-was-not-letting 7,012.11 – 11.1.34 the demons to-speak, for they-had-known him. … 7,012.34 – 34.4.41 … to-be the Christ.

The enlightened modern reader can readily substitute the word “pathogen” for New Testament words such as “demon” and “unclean spirit.” And the reader can easily assume that the demons speak through the mouth of the person afflicted. But what to make of these statements that the demons knew who Jesus was?

Are these statements of fact, or has the writer in each case been somewhat misled? If an afflicted person knew Jesus to be the Christ, such a person might make a statement to that effect in the process of being cured, which witnesses could ascribe to a talking demon.

HARMONY

142 8,001.11 .34 TOUR: MUST MOVE ON 11.1.35 And in-the-night, very early, rising-up, he-came-out and AAP AAI 34.4.42 And with-it-getting-to-be day, coming-out, AMP AAP 11.1.35 he-went-off [AP ERCOMAI] to an out-of-the-way place; AAI 34.4.42 he-was-gotten-along [POREUOMAI] to an out-of-the-way place. API 11.1.35 and-[CRASIS]-there he-began-praying. IMI 11.1.36 And Simon and the-ones along-with him 34.4.42 And the crowds 11.1.36 he-hunted+ him +down [KATA DIWKW]. AAI 34.4.42 they-began-searching-for [EPI ZJTEW] him. IAI 11.1.37 And they-found him, AAI 34.4.42 And they-came up-to him, AAI 11.1.37 and they-say to-him, that “All they-are-looking-for you.” PAI PAI 34.4.42 and they-began-holding-on-to him IAI 34.4.42 / of-the not-to-walk-away / =that he not walk away= / from them. PMN 11.1.38 And he-says to–them, PAI 34.4.43 And the-Jesus he-said to–them, that AAI 11.1.38 “May-we-head elsewhere, out-to–the neighboring PAS PMP 34.4.43 “To–the other 11.1.38 market-towns [KWMO POLIS], so-that I-might-preach there AAS 34.4.43 towns [POLIS] 11.1.38 as-well; 34.4.43 as-well 34.4.43 it-behooves me to-bring-as-good-news the kingdom of-the God; PAI AMN 11.1.38 for [GAR] to [EIS] this-end 34.4.43 because [hOTI] for [EPI] this-purpose 11.1.38 I-came-forth [EX ERCOMAI].” AAI 34.4.43 I-was-sent-forth [APO STELLW].” API

HARMONY

143 8,002.11 .22 .23 .34 .35 TOUR: TOUR OF GALILEE 11.1.39 And 22.4.23 And 23.9.35 And 34.8.1 And it-came-about in the in-the-course-of-time / and / =that= / AMI 35.4.15 And 11.1.39 he-came-around [ERCOMAI] AAI 22.4.23 he-began-heading-about [PERI AGW] IAI 23.9.35 the Jesus he-began-heading-about [PERI AGW] IAI 34.8.1 he he-began-making-his-way-through [DI ODEUW] IAI 35.4.15 he 23.9.35 all the towns and the villages, 34.8.1 through-each town and village, 11.1.39 throughout [EIS] all-of the Galilee, 22.4.23 through [EN] all-of the Galilee, 11.1.39 preaching [KJRUSSW] in their the synagogues PAP 22.4.23 teaching [DIDASKW] in their the synagogues PAP 23.9.35 teaching [DIDASKW] in their the synagogues PAP 34.8.1 preaching [KJRUSSW] PAP 35.4.15 he-began-teaching [DIDASKW] in their the synagogues, IAI 22.4.23 and proclaiming [KJRUSSW] the good-news [EU AGGELION] PAP 23.9.35 and proclaiming [KJRUSSW] the good-news [EU AGGELION] PAP 34.8.1 and bringing-as-good-news [EU AGGELIZW] PMP 22.4.23 of-the kingdom 23.9.35 of-the kingdom 34.8.1 of-the kingdom of-the God. 11.1.39 and casting-out the demons. PAP 22.4.23 and curing every disease and every ailment PAP 23.9.35 and curing every disease and every ailment. PAP 22.4.23 among the populace. 35.4.15 being-acclaimed by all. PPP 8,003.34 TOUR: TOUR CONTINUES 34.4.44 And he-was preaching in the synagogues IAI PAP 34.4.44 / of-the Procuratoria-of-Judea. / MSS: of-the Galilee. /

HARMONY

144 8,004.11 .22 .34 TOUR: IF-YOU-ARE-WILLING LEPER 11.1.40 And 22.8.2 And 34.5.12 And 34.5.12 it-came-about wh ile him to-be in one of-the towns AMI PAN 34.5.12 / and / =that= / 11.1.40 a leper 22.8.2 behold, a leper, 34.5.12 behold, a man covered [adj.] with-leprosy 34.5.12 was there, and seeing the Jesus, AAP 11.1.40 he-comes [ERCOMAI] to him pleading-with him and PMI PAP 22.8.2 coming-up [PROS ERCOMAI], AAP 11.1.40 he-began-kneeling [GONU PETEW] PAP 22.8.2 he-began-kneeling-down [PROS KUNEW] before-him, IAI 34.5.12 he-began-falling [PIPTW] upon his face, AAP 11.1.40 and saying to-him, that PAP 22.8.2 saying, PAP 34.5.12 he-was-moved-to-pray-of him, saying, API PAP 11.1.40 “If you-be-willing, you-can PAS PPI 22.8.2 “Lord, if you-be-willing, you-can PAS PPI 34.5.12 “Lord, if you-be-willing, you-can PAS PPI 11.1.40 make+ me +clean.” 41 And being-moved-with-pity, AAN APP 22.8.2 make+ me +clean.” 33 And AAN 34.5.12 make+ me +clean.” 13 And AAN 11.1.41 stretching-forth his hand, he-touched him; AAP AMI 22.8.3 stretching-forth his hand, he-touched him, AAP AMI 34.5.13 stretching-forth his hand, he-touched him, AAP AMI 11.1.41 and he-says to-him, “I-am-willing; PAI PAI 22.8.3 saying, “I-am-willing; PAP PAI 34.5.13 saying, “I-am-willing; PAP PAI 11.1.41 be-made-clean.” 42 And immediately the leprosy APM 22.8.3 be-made-clean.” 42 And right-away his the leprosy APM 34.5.13 be-made-clean.” 42 And right-away the leprosy APM 11.1.42 it-went-away from him and AAI 34.5.13 it-went-away from him. AAI 11.1.42 / it-was-cleared-up. / he-was-made-clean. / API 22.8.3 / it-was-cleared-up. API

HARMONY

145 8,005.11 .22 .23 .34 TOUR: THE CURED TO TELL NO ONE 11.1.43 And admonishing him, AMP 23.9.30 And the Jesus he-was-moved-to-admonish them [[ crowd ]], API 11.1.43 he+ immediately +put+ him +out. 44 And AAI 22.8.4 And the Jesus 34.5.14 And he 11.1.44 he-tells [LEGW] him, “You-[sg.]-see-to-it: PAI PAM 22.8.4 he-tells [LEGW] him, “You-[sg.]-see-to-it: PAI PAM 23.9.30 ,saying, “You-[pl.]–see-to-it: PAP PAM 34.5.14 he-charged [PAR AGGELW] him, AAI 11.1.44 “you-might-tell [EIPON] nobody nothing-at-all; … AAS 22.8.4 “you-might-tell [EIPON] nobody; … AAS 23.9.30 “let+ nobody +come-to-know [GINWSKW]. PAM 34.5.14 “To-tell [EIPON] nobody, … AAN 8,006.11 .22 .34 TOUR: THE CURED TO SHOW SELF TO PRIEST 11.1.44 “… but-rather go [hUP AGW] show yourself PAM AAM 22.8.4 “… but-rather go [hUP AGW] show yourself PAM AAM 34.5.14 “… but-rather, going-off [AP ERCOMAI], show yourself AAP AAM 11.1.44 to-the priest [sg.] and offer on-account-of your the cleansing AAM 22.8.4 to-the priest [sg.] and offer AAM 34.5.14 to-the priest [sg.] and offer on-account-of your the cleansing AAM 11.1.44 those-things-which [hOS - pl.] 22.8.4 the gift which [hOS - sg.] 34.5.14 just-as [KAQ WS] 11.1.44 Moses he-prescribed, as confirming-evidence to-them.” AAI 22.8.4 Moses he-prescribed, as confirming-evidence to-them.” AAI 34.5.14 Moses he-prescribed, as confirming-evidence to-them.” AAI

HARMONY

146 Levit. 14:1 And the Lord he3-spoke to Moses, saying: 2 This is the law Levit. 14:2 of-the leper – on+ what ever +day he2-should-be-made-clean … Levit. 14:10 he2-will-take two he-lambs [AMNOS], unblemished, one-year-old; Levit. 14:10 and a sheep [PROBATON] [[ Masoretic has “ewe-lamb” ]], unblemished, Levit. 14:10 one-year-old; and three tenths of-fine-flour for a sacrifice, Levit. 14:10 having-been-kneaded in olive-oil; and one small-cup of-olive-oil. Levit. 14:21 But if he2-may-be-poor and his2 the hand it-may-not-find the means, Levit. 14:21 he2-will-take one he-lamb … [as a propitiatory offering] … Levit. 14:21 and a tenth of-fine-flour having-been-kneaded in olive-oil Levit. 14:21 for a sacrifice, and one small-cup of-olive-oil, Levit. 14:22 and two turtle-doves or two young of-doves, Levit. 14:22 the-extent-to-which his2 the hand it-found the means. 8,007.11 .23 .34 TOUR: THE CURED TELLS EVERYONE 34.5.15 But the story concerning him it-began-going-about even-more. IMI 11.1.45 / But / For / the-man, going-forth, AAP 23.9.31 / But / For / the-people, going-forth, AAP 11.1.45 he-began to-proclaim the story [LOGOS - masc.] again-and-again AMI PAN 11.1.45 and 11.1.45 to-spread+ it +abroad, … PAN 23.9.31 they-spread+ it [masc.] +abroad AAI 23.9.31 through all-of that the area. 8,008.11 .34 TOUR: LONELY PLACES PART 1 11.1.45 so-much-so-that him / to-be-able / to-be-disposed / no-more PPN 11.1.45 to-come+ openly +into into a city-or-town [POLIS]. AAN 11.1.45 But he-would-be IAI 34.5.16 But he, slipping-away [hUPO CWREW], he-would-be PAP IAI 11.1.45 outside at [EPI] 34.5.16 in [EN] the [fem. pl.] 11.1.45 out-of-the-way [masc. pl.] places. 34.5.16 out-of-the-way-[masc. or fem. pl.]—spots 34.5.16 and praying. PMP

HARMONY

147 PART 2 11.1.45 And they-would-come [ERCOMAI] IMI 34.5.15 And large crowds they-would-assemble [SUN ERCOMAI] IMI 11.1.45 to him from-all-around. 34.5.15 to-listen and to-be-cured of their the illnesses. PAN PPN

O B S E R V A T I O N S

8,001.11 .34 TOUR: MUST MOVE ON 8,001.11 – 11.1.38 And he-says to-them, “May-we-head elsewhere, 8,001.11 – 11.1.38 out-to the neighboring market-towns, so-that I-might-preach 8,001.11 – 11.1.38 there as-well; for to this-end I-came-forth.”

In his role of healer, Jesus could have remained at Simon’s door forever. First would come the lame and the blind and the epileptic. Then would come those hard of hearing and dim of vision and lispers. After that it would be headaches, indigestion, splinters, warts, burns, sprains, and cuts and bruises.

Jesus may have felt it best to move on in the hope of finding an audience more interested in his primary message.

8,008.11 .34 TOUR: LONELY PLACES 8,008.11 – 11.1.45 … so-much-so-that him to-be-disposed no-more 8,008.11 – 11.1.45 to-come+ openly +into into a city-or-town. But he-would-be 8,008.11 – 11.1.45 outside at out-of-the-way places.

This restraint upon Jesus’ movements was obviously short-term. Later he returns to his home in Capernaum, a city. He goes on to teach at Capernaum and Bethsaida, at Gennesaret and Dalmanutha, and at Jerusalem.

HARMONY

148 9,001.11 .34 ROOF: RETURN FROM TOUR 11.2.1 And coming+ back-again +into into AAP 11.2.1 / Capernaum, in-the-course-of a few days / 11.2.1 / Capernaum in-the-course-of some days, / 11.2.1 / it-was-heard / =it was learned= / that he-is at home. API PAI 34.5.17 And it-came-about on one of-the days AMI 34.5.17 / and / =that= / he he-was teaching. IAI PAP 11.2.2 And many they-were-gathered-there, so-as to-have-room API PAN 11.2.2 no-more, not-so-much-as the-open-areas before the door. 11.2.2 And he-was-speaking the message to-them. IAI 34.5.17 And the power of-the-Lord it-was-there for the-possibility IAI 34.5.17 him to-heal. PMN 9,002.11 .22 .34 ROOF: PARALYTIC BROUGHT TO JESUS 11.2.3 And they-come-along PMI 22.9.2 And behold, 34.5.18 And behold, some grown-men [ANJR] 11.2.3 bringing [FERW] to [PROS] him PAP 22.9.2 they-were-bringing-to [PROS FERW] him IAI 34.5.18 bringing [FERW] PAP 11.2.3 a paralytic 22.9.2 a paralytic 34.5.18 a man [ANQRWPOS] who he-was having-been-paralyzed IAI RPP 22.9.2 having-been-thrown upon a cot [KLINJ]. RPP 34.5.18 upon a cot [KLINJ], 11.2.3 being-lifted-along by four-men. PPP 34.5.18 and they-were-trying to-bring+ him +inside and IAI AAN 34.5.18 to-place him right-in-front-of [EN WPION] him. AAN

HARMONY

149 9,003.11 .34 ROOF: OPENING THE ROOF 11.2.4 And not-being-able PPP 34.5.19 And not-finding by-what-manner AAP 11.2.4 to-bring+ him +up-to [PROS FERW] him because-of AAN 34.5.19 they-might-bring+ him +inside [EIS FERW] because-of AAS 11.2.4 the crowd, 34.5.19 the crowd, climbing-up onto the top-of-the-house [DWMA], AAP 11.2.4 they-unroofed the roof [STEGJ] where he-was. / Actually / And / AAI IAI 11.2.4 scooping-out-an-opening, they-begin-lowering AAP PAI 11.2.4 the mat [KRABATTOS] where the paralytic he-was-lying-down. IMI 34.5.19 they-let+ him +down through the tiles, AAI 34.5.19 together-with the pallet [KLINIDION], 34.5.19 into their midst in-front-of [EM PROSQEN] the Jesus. 9,004.11 .22 .34 ROOF: YOUR SINS ARE FORGIVEN – 1 11.2.5 And seeing their the faith, the Jesus he-says to-the AAP PAI 22.9.2 And seeing their the faith, the Jesus he-said to-the AAP AAI 34.5.20 And seeing their the faith, he-said, AAP AAI 11.2.5 paralytic, / “My-child, / “My-son [TEKNON - voc.], / 22.9.2 paralytic, “Take-heart, / my-child; / “my-son [TEKNON - voc.]; / PAM 34.5.20 “My-man [ANQRWPOS - voc.], 11.2.5 your the sins they-are-forgiven.” PPI 22.9.2 your the sins they-are-forgiven.” PPI 34.5.20 your the sins they-have-been-forgiven you.” RPI 9,005.11 .22 .34 .35 ROOF: YOUR SINS ARE FORGIVEN – 2 11.2.6 And some of-the scribes 22.9.3 And behold, some of-the scribes 34.5.21 And of-the scribes and the Pharisees 35.7.49 And the-ones 11.2.6 they-were sitting-there at-that-place and IAI PMP 35.7.49 reclining-together PMP

HARMONY

150 11.2.6 pondering, in their the hearts, PMP 34.5.21 they-began to-ponder, AMI PMN 35.7.49 they-began AMI 22.9.3 they-said to themselves, AAI 34.5.21 saying, “Who is-he this-man who PAP PAI 35.7.49 to-say to themselves, “Who is-he this-man who PAN PAI 35.7.49 even / he-forgives / he-absolves / sins?” PAI 11.2.7 “Why does+ this-man +he-speak this-way? PAI 11.2.7 He-blasphemes [BLASFJMEW]! PAI 22.9.3 “This-man he-blasphemes [BLASFJMEW]!” PAI 34.5.21 he-speaks [LALEW] blasphemies [BLASFJMIA]? PAI 11.2.7 Who he2-can / forgive / absolve / sins ex cept PPI PAN 34.5.21 Who he2-can / forgive / absolve / sins ex cept PPI AAN 11.2.7 one-alone, the God?” 34.5.21 the God alone? 9,006.11 .22 .34 ROOF: AUTHORITY TO FORGIVE SINS 11.2.8 And the Jesus, immediately detecting [EPI GINWSKW] AAP 22.9.4 And the Jesus, knowing [OIDA] PAP 34.5.22 And the Jesus, detecting [EPI GINWSKW] AAP 11.2.8 in-his the spirit 11.2.8 that they-are-pondering [DIA LOGIZOMAI] this-way PMI 22.9.4 their the thoughts [EN QUMJSIS], 34.5.22 their the ponderings [DIA LOGISMOS], 11.2.8 within themselves, he-says to–them, PAI 22.9.4 he-said, AAI 34.5.22 speaking-up, he-said to–them, APP AAI 11.2.8 “Why [TIS] do-you-ponder [DIA LOGIZOMAI] PMI 22.9.4 “Why-is-it that [hINA TIS] you-entertain [EN QUMEOMAI] PMI 34.5.22 “Why [TIS] do-you-ponder [DIA LOGIZOMAI] PMI 11.2.8 these-ideas in your the hearts? 22.9.4 malicious-ideas in your the hearts? 34.5.22 in your the hearts? 11.2.9 Which is-it easier, to-say to-the paralytic, PAI AAN 22.9.5 For which is-it easier, to-say, PAI AAN 34.5.23 Which is-it easier, to-say, PAI AAN

HARMONY

151 11.2.9 ‘Your the sins they-are-forgiven’; or to-say, PPI AAN 22.9.5 ‘Your the sins they-are-forgiven’; or to-say, PPI AAN 34.5.23 ‘Your the sins they-have-been-forgiven you’; or to-say, RPI AAN 11.2.9 ‘Get-up and pick-up your the mat PMM AAM 22.9.5 ‘Get-up PAM 34.5.23 ‘Get-up PAM 11.2.9 and walk’? 10 But so-that you-[pl.]-might-have-ascertained PAM RAS 22.9.5 and walk’? 16 But so-that you-[pl.]-might-have-ascertained PAM RAS 34.5.23 and walk’? 24 But so-that you-[pl.]-might-have-ascertained PAM RAS 11.2.10 that the Son of-the Man2 he-has authority on the earth PAI 22.9.6 that the Son of-the Man2 he-has authority on the earth PAI 34.5.24 that the Son of-the Man2 he-has authority on the earth PAI 11.2.10 / to-forgive / to-absolve / sins.” He-says PAN PAI 22.9.6 / to-forgive / to-absolve / sins.” Then he-says PAN PAI 34.5.24 / to-forgive / to-absolve / sins.” He-said PAN AAI 11.2.10 to-the paralytic, 11 “I-say to-you, PAI 22.9.6 to-the paralytic, 34.5.24 to-the-man having-been-paralyzed, “I-say to-you, RPP PAI 11.2.11 “get-up, pick-up your the mat, PAM AAM 22.9.6 “Get-up, pick-up your the cot, PAM AAM 34.5.24 “get-up, and picking-up your the pallet, PAM AAP 11.2.11 and go-on-back [hUP AGW] to your the home.” PAM 22.9.6 and go-on-back [hUP AGW] to your the home.” PAM 34.5.24 go-along [POREUOMAI] to your the home.” PMM 11.2.12 And he-was-gotten-up [EGEIRW], API 22.9.7 And being-gotten-up [EGEIRW], APP 34.5.25 And rising-up [AN ISTJMI] AAP 11.2.12 and immediately, picking-up AAP 34.5.25 at-once right-in-front-of them, picking-up AAP 11.2.12 the mat ,in-front-of all, 34.5.25 that upon which he-was-lying-down, IMI 11.2.12 he-went-forth [EX ERCOMAI], AAI 22.9.7 he-went-off [AP ERCOMAI] to his the home. AAI 34.5.25 he-went-off [AP ERCOMAI] to his the home, AAI 11.2.12 so-as 22.9.8 And seeing this, AAP 34.5.25 giving-glory-to the God. 26 And PAP

HARMONY

152 11.2.12 to-amaze [EX ISTJMI] them all [PAS] PMN 22.9.8 the crowds they-were-struck-with-awe [FOBEW], API 34.5.26 amazement [EK STASIS] it-took-hold-of all [hAPAS], AAI 11.2.12 and them to-give-glory-to the God, PAN 22.9.8 and they-gave-glory-to the God, AAI 34.5.26 and they-began-giving-glory-to the God. IAI 22.9.8 the-one granting such ability to-the men2. AAP 11.2.12 saying, that PAP 34.5.26 And they-were-filled [PIMPLJMI] with-awe [FOBOS], saying, that API PAP 11.2.12 “Never did-we-see / like-this [adv.]” / =the like of this.”= / AAI 34.5.26 “We-saw extraordinary-things today.” AAI

O B S E R V A T I O N S

9,005.11 .22 .34 .35 ROOF: YOUR SINS ARE FORGIVEN – 2 9,005.35 – 35.7.49 And the-ones reclining-together [SUN ANA KEIMAI] 9,005.35 – 35.7.49 they-began to-say to themselves, “Who is-he this-man who even 9,005.35 – 35.7.49 he-absolves sins?”

In the text as handed down, the E3 compiler had blended this fragment into his account of the supper with Simon the leper, where Mary anointed Jesus. In that context, the verb “reclining-together” was suitable. But if this E3 passage really belongs here under topic 9,005, at Jesus’ home, then the verb “SUN ANA KEIMAI” is inappropriate.

But there is a difficulty also in leaving the fragment at Simon’s supper, for our sources make no mention of anyone except Jesus and his followers being invited to the supper with Simon. E4 does mention a diverse crowd coming around for a look at Lazarus, but is it likely they would have entered the house and reclined at the table?

9,006.11 .22 .34 ROOF: AUTHORITY TO FORGIVE SINS 9,006.22 – 22.9.7 And being-gotten-up, he-went-off to his the home.

May we presume that the grateful man and his friends later returned to help fix the roof ?

HARMONY

The Diaries of Jesus Section 1 of 8 — Half-title page through Topic 9,006

Pages 1–152 DOJ-1.pdf – END